Just A Call Away

Story: Just A Call Away

Storylink: http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4982312/1/
Category: Twilight
Author: Hannah81
Last updated: 07/03/2010
Content: Chapter 1 to 22 of 22 chapters
Source: FanFiction.net
Summary: Bella Swan is an ordinary university student who meets the famous movie star Emmett McCarty and gives
him a letter to pass on to his co-star and Bella's celebrity crush - Edward Cullen. What will Bella do when the famous
Edward Cullen actually calls her?

*Chapter 1*: Chapter 1

Chapter 1 And so it begins
BPOV

There he is. I can't believe it. Right here in the flesh.

I looked over the crowd of teenage girl's heads in front of me and saw Emmett McCarty, star of the new "it" movie that was
coming out in the Spring.
I had to get him to notice me. Well, ok, if I was being honest, I wasn't so much into Emmett as I was his co-star and lead
actor in the movie, Edward Cullen.
Edward was sex on legs. I knew that millions of girls all over the world were in love with him, and I couldn't blame them; I
was too.
Emmett was making his way through the crowd of people, closer to where I stood in front of the stupid red rope they put up
to keep us from the actors.
I clutched the note I had written that morning in my hand. I was going to give it to him if I had to beg and plead on my knees
for him to take it. I knew that my plan was very unlikely to work, but it wouldn't hurt to try.
I thought back to that morning when I had woken at 4am to go down and wait in the queue to see Emmett make his way
down the red carpet. I'd had a spontaneous thought and grabbed my notebook, scribbled down a few lines and ran out to
the car with my best friend Alice Brandon, who was currently standing next to me screaming "EMMETT!" at the top of her
lungs.
I looked down, unfolded the note and read it again for the hundredth time since we'd arrived. Please let this work.
Emmett was only a few feet away and had made eye contact with me before he moved in to sign my poster. While he was
standing in front of me, I decided to talk to him instead of just scream like Alice was. I was actually going a bit deaf in my
left ear from Alice, and I felt bad for poor Emmett's ears.
"I love your work," I said, raising my voice to be heard over the screaming.
"Thanks," he said as he smiled. "What name would like on the autograph?"
"Oh, sorry. I'm Bella," I said, feeling stupid.
"Thanks for braving the crowd to be here Bella." He looked up at me as he spoke that time.
"Oh, my pleasure. Thank you so much for coming to Australia for this premiere. We so rarely get actors to make the trip
here." I paused, unsure how to continue.
"Ummmm, I have a weird request. Could you give this to Edward Cullen when you see him next? It's, ummm, not a death
threat or anything, it's just a note. You are welcome to read it, I mean, if you want to, but I would really appreciate it if you
could pass it on to him." I tended to babble when I was nervous.
I passed him the now thoroughly scrunched up note. He gave me an odd look, opened the note and scanned it quickly,
shrugging his shoulders.
"Sure, I guess," he replied.
"OH MY GOD EMMETT, I LOVE YOU SO MUCH!" Alice screamed next to me. Her camera started flashing right in his
face, and he gave her a polite smile before moving away.
Ok, phase one of my plan was complete. All I could do was just hope Emmett did his part.
EPOV
I opened my eyes to a loud buzzing.
I sighed and rolled over, slamming my hand down on the snooze button. I couldn't believe it was already 5am. I looked to
the other side of the bed and was relieved to see that my conquest from the previous night had left. I was quickly tiring of
the vapid Hollywood sluts. Where were the normal girls in LA?
I rolled myself out of bed and staggered into the shower. Another 6am call time.
I showered quickly, not allowing myself to enjoy the steaming water running over my muscles; it was more of a need to
wash the skank off me than to actually clean myself.

I dressed and made my way downstairs to see the car already waiting for me.
"Good morning, Mr. Cullen," Thomas, my driver, said.
"Good morning, Thomas," I mumbled as I sat in the back of the car.
My agent was so ridiculous. He had insisted that getting picked up and taken home every day by a car service was to be
included in my contract. I enjoyed driving and resented the controlling nature of being driven everywhere.
We pulled up to the set and I exited the car, not waiting for Thomas to open my door. Of course, there were reporters
screaming at me for a comment on my love life, and flashes were going off all around me, but I just pulled up the hood of
my hoodie and walked into the building, not making eye contact with anyone.
Once inside, I relaxed and made my way to the craft services tables for some breakfast before I had to be in makeup.
"Yo, Eddie man. Good to see you again."
I turned to see Emmett McCarty, my on-screen brother, coming towards me. Today was our first day shooting the second
instalment of the series of movies we were filming. The first movie had been a huge success and we were all excited
about the sequel.
"Hey, Emmett. I heard you were in Australia for the premiere. How was that?" I asked as I stuffed half a blueberry muffin in
my mouth.
"Same old, same old. Screaming girls, camera flashes, you know the deal. Aussie girls are hot though, man, you should
go there for a holiday."
I snorted and blew crumbs everywhere.
"I wish. My agent has me so booked up, I don't think I'll be doing anything but making movies for the rest of my life," I said
in a joking way, but I was bitter about it.
We walked together towards the makeup trailer. As we passed Emmett's trailer he asked me to wait as he ran inside. He
wasn't long, and soon we were sitting in our makeup chairs, and I was holding the dreaded contact lenses my character
had to wear. I hated them. I couldn't see clearly out of them and they hurt my eyes.
"I hate these fucking contacts," I said grumpily as I procrastinated against putting them in.
Emmett laughed and popped his in without any trouble. He looked over at me with a big smile, and I sighed and
attempted to put one in. It curled up on my finger, so I dipped it in the solution and tried again. That time, I'd gotten it in my
eye, but when I blinked, it fell out. My third try was just as pitiful, with it getting caught on my eyelashes.
"FUCK!" I yelled angrily as I tried for the fourth time to get it in, finally succeeding.
"Hey man, some fan girls in Australia gave me these to give you," Emmett said, holding out an armful of teddy bears,
letters and underwear.
"Just dump them in the corner there. I'll take them to my trailer later," I said, struggling with the second contact lens. I
looked down at the ground and blinked several times to make sure they were in properly when I noticed a scrunched up
piece of paper on the floor.
I was going to leave it, but I saw my name written on the front, so I bent down and picked it up.
I unfolded it and read

Dear Edward,
My name is Bella Swan. I live in Australia and I think you are a fabulous actor.
I know you probably get notes like this all the time, but I didn't want to miss the opportunity to contact you. I hope
Emmett passes this on.
Anyway, I'm just a normal Australian girl. Not really much to tell you except that I'm 21 years old, and am studying to
attain a Bachelor of Social Work at University. Ummm, I love to read and have written a few things which I think are
horrible, but others enjoy reading. I'm just boring, I guess. I drink a lot of Diet Coke, I never eat anything that is good for
me and I love to laugh.
Anyway, this is getting longer than I imagined it would. I just wanted to tell you that I think you are great, and that if you
ever want to talk to someone who appreciates you, but who wont scream at you like a 15 year-old teenager, I would love
it.
My phone number is 011 61 404 086 513

(I have included the international codes to make it easier for you)

Love, Bella xxx
P.S. I don't actually expect you to call, but I had to take the chance, right?
I scrunched the note up and put it in my pocket.
It annoyed me when people felt like they knew me just because they had seen some pictures of me in a magazine. I had
no doubt that this girl would be just like all the others, and while she promised not to scream like a fan girl, I knew she
wouldn't be able to help herself.
I'd witnessed grown women being sent into a fit of tears when I walked into a room, and I couldn't understand it. Some of
them were old enough to be my mother! The young ones were worse. They just wanted to fuck me, though most of them
were underage, and I would end up in prison if I acted on it.
While I wasn't entirely happy with my lifestyle of sleeping with random D-Grade celebrities, it was my best option for the
moment.
I walked out onto the set and started my day. The director wasn't happy with how the lighting was set up, so I'd actually
spent most of my time sitting and reading over the script. That was actually not a bad thing, as I wasn't really confident with
my lines anyway.
"Hey Edward," a sexy voice said from in front of me.
I looked up to see Rosalie Hale, who was playing my on-screen sister-in-law, standing in front of me.
"Would you like to come out with some of us for some food while we wait for the lighting to get fixed?" she purred.
I thought about it; I hadn't really taken the time to bond with my cast mates on the first movie, so I figured I should make an
effort to.
"Sure, I'll go grab Emmett," I said as I closed my script and stood up.
We were at a small diner close to the set. It was practically empty, which was fine by me. I didn't want to be surrounded by
screaming girls.
We sat around eating and laughing, and I found that I actually quite liked them. I mean, I had spent some time with them on
the last set, but mainly only talked about the movie; I'd never really socialized with them.
After about an hour we decided we should head back to the set to see if we were needed. I offered to pay for the group
and pulled my wallet out of my pocket and handed my credit card to the cashier.
"Hey, what's this?" Rosalie asked, bending down to pick something up off the floor. "It just fell out of your pocket when you
pulled your wallet out."
She handed me a small piece of paper.
"Oh, that's nothing. You can just throw it out," I said, dismissing the note.
Rosalie opened it and started laughing.
"Oh, my god! Edward, you have to call this girl!" she laughed, showing the note to Emmett.
Emmett smiled. He was the one who had given it to me.
"Yeah, call her now man," he laughed.
The cashier handed me back my credit card and we all walked towards the exit.
"No way, she is probably just like all the other screaming girls," I said.
"Actually, she was the only one who wasn't screaming at me on the red carpet, and she was really cute, too." Emmett gave
me a huge smile and a thumbs up.
I sighed. Rosalie had pulled her cell phone out of her pocket and was dialling Bella's number as I tried unsuccessfully to
get her not to call.
"Rosalie, hang up right now!" I said.
She squealed and thrust the phone to my ear, and I could hear ringing.
I was about to hang up when her voice mail clicked on. I decided that I would give her a thrill and leave a message. It

wasn't like she'd be able to call me back.

I mouthed "voicemail" to the others who nodded with big smiles on their faces.

Hi, you've called Bella. I can't answer my phone right now but please leave me a message and I'll call you back as
soon as I can. Thanks.
There was something about her voice. It was so sweet and happy, and the Australian accent was adorable. I was stunned;
I hadn't expected to be drawn to her in such a way. Suddenly, I wished that she had answered the phone so I could have
talked to her.
I realised that I had been silent for a few seconds since the beep and started stuttering.
"Hello, this is Edward Cullen.ummm, I got your number from Emmett McCarty because you gave it to him to give to
me."
I was babbling, and I couldn't help it. I was completely thrown. Emmett was giving me an odd look, as if to say, "Come on
man, game up!"
"Yeah, so anyway, I was just calling to say hi. So, ummm, hiok, bye then."
I hung up. Rosalie screamed, grabbed the phone from me and laughed.
"Edward, that was awesome!" she said excitedly.
"Oh man, that was shameful. I thought you would dazzle her, not mumble like a fool," Emmett groaned, slapping me on the
shoulder.
We walked back to the set. The director had given up because it was getting late, and with the sun going down, he would
never get the lighting right. We were all sent home.
Thomas was waiting for me and drove me back to my rented apartment. On the ride back, I couldn't help but remember
the laugh in Bella's voice. It was mesmerising. I had an urge to call her again and to keep calling, listening to the voice
mail and hanging up.
I needed to get this girl off my mind.
BPOV
"God, that was boring," Angela said to me as we left the lecture all.
We had just endured 3 hours with Professor Mensinga. She was very intelligent, but spoke in a very monotonous voice, so
even topics that were really interesting seemed boring.
"Wanna grab some lunch?" Angela asked.
"Sure," I said as I put my notebook back in my bag and pulled out my phone to turn it off silent. There was one voice mail.
I called my mail box and held the phone to my ear.
At first I couldn't hear anything but breathing, and I was about to hang up, thinking it must have been a wrong number, when
the one voice in the whole world I never expected to hear, but that I would recognize anywhere, started speaking.
"Hello, this is Edward Cullen.ummm, I got your number from Emmett McCarty because you gave it to him to give to
me..yeah, so anyway, I was just calling to say hi. So, ummm, hiok, bye then."
I froze. Angela was still walking ahead towards the on-campus caf when she realized I wasn't next to her and turned to
look for me.
I couldn't move my legs.

Is this real?
Angela was giving me a weird look and I was about to scream for her to come and listen to the message when something
inside of me told me to keep it a secret; that it was private, and just for me.
I couldn't wipe the smile off my face for the rest of the day. By the time I'd gotten home and Alice and I had cooked dinner, I
had listened to the message so many times I knew it by heart, and could practically hear it in my head.
After dinner, Alice and I sat down to watch a dvd and she turned to me on the couch.
"What's up with you?"
"What do you mean?" I asked.

"You haven't been able to wipe that smile off your face all night!" She paused. "Oh my god. Who is he?" she asked,
bouncing up and down in her spot.
"There is no guy, Ali, I just had a good day, that's all."
I really felt like I should keep the phone message a secret. I never expected him to call me a first time, much less ever
again, but still, it was something just for me. Alice would want to listen to it over and over and would probably try and
upload it to the internet or something.
Alice gave me a disbelieving look.
"You know Bella, when I agreed to live with you in college, I expected that we would share everything, like those girls in
college dorms in the movies do," Alice whined, sticking her bottom lip out.
My cell phone started to ring.

Saved by the bell.

I jumped off the couch and ran to grab my phone from the kitchen bench. I looked at the screen Private Number. Odd.
I pressed the answer key.
"Hello?" I said tentatively.
There was silence on the other end. My heart raced.could it be Edward?
"Hello, Bella."
I couldn't believe it. It was Edward freaking Cullen.

*Chapter 2*: Chapter 2

Chapter 2 You Had Me At Hello
EPOV
"Hello?" a soft voice answered.

Oh shit, she picked up.

I didn't know what to do. I could have hung up, but that would have been rude. I could talk to her, but what about? I didn't
even know this girl.

She's still waiting for you to say something.

"Hello Bella," I said.
"Edward?" she asked quietly.
"Yes, it's ummm, me," I replied.

Oh, well done, Cullen. You sound like a moron!

She didn't say anything. She must have been in shock, or as nervous as I was.
"Ummm, how are you?" I asked.
I couldn't think of anything else to say. I was planning on just listening to her voice mail message again. I hadn't thought I
would be talking to her.
"I'm good, thanks. How are you?" she replied timidly.
"Oh, I'm ok."

Oh yeah, this is totally going down in history as the lamest conversation ever!
I had to do something to get the conversation flowing a bit better.
"So what time is it there?" I asked.
"Ummm, it's nearly 7pm. Oh, it's Tuesday night here. What time is it there?"
I looked at my watch.
"Just after midnight, Monday night," I replied. I hadn't realized it had gotten so late. I should've been getting to bed since I
had another 5am start, but I just couldn't bring myself to tell her I had to go.
"You're up late," she said. I could tell she was smiling.
"Yeah, I was keeping myself busy and I didn't realize how late it had gotten. What were you doing when I called?"
"I'd just finished dinner and was watching tv with my room mate, Alice."
"And does Alice know you're talking to me?"
I was suddenly conscious of the fact that I might have been doing a stupid thing. I didn't know Bella at all and she had the
potential to share things I told her with the media.
"No, I haven't told anyone about the message you left me earlier. It was, ummm, private." She sounded embarrassed.
I relaxed a little. Maybe I could trust her. I suddenly wanted to know more about her.
"So, in your note you said you were in college," I started, hoping she would take my lead. She did.
"Yes, I'm in my final year of an Honors Bachelor of Social Work. I really love it. I have been doing work experience
counselling people with Schizophrenia. It's very interesting."
It sounded scary to me, but the joy in her voice when she talked about it proved she must really love it.
"And what do you do when you're not studying or working?" I asked.
She was silent for a moment, then I heard muffled voices. She was talking to someone else, or rather arguing. Was this
Alice? There was more silence and then I heard a door close.

"Sorry about that. Alice wanted to know who I was talking to. She won't bother us anymore, I'm in my room now."
"Describe it to me," I said.
"What? My room?" she asked, confused.
"Yes, if you don't mind."
"I don't mind. Ummmm, well it's a college dorm so it's nothing fancy. I'm a senior though, so the accommodations are quite
good. My apartment is a 2 bedroom, so I don't have to share with Alice. The walls are cream, there is a built-in closet on
one side with a full length sliding mirror. Next to the closet is my desk, messy at the moment, covered in text books and
papers. My bed is in the far corner, and I'm sitting on it now. I have a green bedspread and green curtains. And opposite
the bed, I have a bookcase full of novels I love to read and dvd's."
It was a good description. I could picture her there in my mind.
Suddenly, I heard banging through the phone.
"GO AWAY ALICE!" Bella yelled.
I laughed.
"Persistent, isn't she?"
"Oh, you have no idea." Bella laughed too, "Alice is like a force of nature. She's not used to not getting her own way."
Her laughter was like music, and I was addicted. I wanted to know everything about her.
"How about we play 20 questions?" I asked her.
"Sure, you go first," she said laughing.
I thought for a while before I answered. I wanted to know so many things, but I also didn't want to scare her away by being
too forward.
"Do you have any siblings?" I started.
"No, my parents divorced when I was only one year old. My dad never remarried and my mom has only just gotten married
recently." She paused. "Ummm, I feel weird asking you questions A lot of things about you I could probably look up on the
internet, and anything that I couldn't find there is private and I would feel rude asking you about it."
I smiled. This girl was incredible. She wasn't trying to get secrets out of me at all.
"Well, do you mind if I just ask you some things then? Maybe after we get to know each other better I can share some
things."
"Sounds fair. I probably already know quite a bit about you from the magazines."
"What's your favourite color?"
"Green."
"What's your favourite food?"
"Italian."
"Favourite day of the week?"
"Ummm, probably Thursday. I love the anticipation of the fun weekend ahead."
"What's the most amazing thing that ever happened to you?"
She laughed. "Apart from being called by Edward Cullen, the famous movie star, for a chat?"
I laughed as well.
"Yes, apart from that."
She paused, obviously thinking.
"Nope, I can't beat this phone call." She laughed again nervously.
I didn't know what to say to that. How do you react when someone tells you that the most amazing thing to happen to them
in their life was talking to you? It was flattering, but also extremely embarrassing.

"Ummmm, thanks?" It came out like a question.

Bella laughed.
"Don't let it go to your head, Mr. Movie Star,. I might win the lottery tomorrow and you would fall back to the bottom of the
list."
She was teasing me. It was refreshing. Everyone around me now was so far up my ass that all they wanted to do was fawn
over me. Bella treated me like any other person.
"Ok, so money beats out fame. Good to know." I smiled, knowing she could hear it in my voice.
"If you were Johnny Depp you would beat out the lottery, but you're only Edward Cullen." More teasing; I loved it!
"Ok, ok, next question. What was your most loved pet?"
"Oh, that's easy. My pet right now. I have a ginger cat called Penny. I love her to death. I'm not allowed to have her in the
dorm, though, so my mom is looking after her."
"I have a dog that lives with my parents too." There, I'd shared something. It felt surprisingly good.
"Ok Bella, now some favourites: TV show?"
"Ummm, I actually don't watch a lot of TV. I watch movies, or read."
"Ok then, favourite movie and book?"
"Too many to choose from. I have read Wuthering Heights more times than I can count, though. Yeah, it's probably my
favourite book. It's like my security blanket, I guess."
"Favourite song?"
She thought for a while before answering.
"Probably ' Thinking of You ' by Katy Perry. I don't think it's the best song in the world or anything, but it helped me through
a hard time. I feel comforted when I hear it."
I wanted to ask her what the hard time was in her life, but didn't think we were in a place yet where I could do that. I locked
it away for future knowledge.
I smiled at my next question.
"Favourite male actor?"
There was a pause and a soft giggle on the other end of the phone.
"Apart from you?"

Good girl.
I laughed, "Yes, apart from me."
"Oh, well I already told you, Johnny Depp."
"Wow, those are some pretty big shoes I've got to fill," I replied.
"He's my second favourite though. You're already in first place."
My ego purred.
"Ok, Miss Swan, tell me about your first kiss."
She burst out laughing.

Wasn't expecting that!

"Well, it was with a boy called Mike Newton, we were 12 years old and it was disgusting. He spat in my mouth and
dribbled all down my chin."
I laughed so hard I was worried that I might fall off my chair.
"Sexy," I joked.
"Oh yeah, baby," she said in a seductive tone. I froze; her low husky tone had sent a shiver down my body and I felt a

stiffening in my pants.

This is new. I've never gotten hard from a girl's voice on the phone before. Especially from a girl I don't know.
I gave a nervous grunt. I suddenly felt differently about this phone call. When it started I was curious, that curiosity turned to
like and now it was what? Lust? I felt like I wanted this girl.
"Have you ever been in love?" I asked slowly.
Her voice was soft when she replied, as if she were sad or shy.
"No,. I mean, I have liked boys, and I have had boyfriends. But I've never felt like I couldn't live without someone. Like they
were my air, or my heart."
Listening to her describe love like that, it dawned on me that I hadn't ever really been in love either.
I felt like I wanted to share some of myself with this girl. I had learned so much about her in this conversation and I wanted
to reciprocate.
"Is there anything you would like to ask me?" I said confidently.
She giggled, and the sound of her laugh made me smile.
"How about you share 3 things with me that you are comfortable telling me," she offered.
I thought for a moment of things I could tell her.
"Ok, well first, I love Van Morrison. His music is my all time favourite. Second," I laughed slightly, "I hate washing my hair, I
hate it. I do it as little as possible."
"I actually knew that," she laughed. "It is quite a common topic for magazine articles. Your hair is more famous than you I
think," she laughed. "What is number three?"
I hesitated. I wanted to tell her but wasn't sure if she thought it would be corny or sappy or something. I decided to have
some balls and just say it.
"Like you, I have never been in love."
I waited for her to say something, anything. She was just silent.
I felt an electric charge surge through my body. Was it crazy to feel intimate with someone through a telephone? I felt close
to Bella.
"Bella, why did you write me that note?" I asked, changing the subject.
"I don't know really. I mean, I was going to the premiere and I knew Emmett McCarty was going to be there, and that you
knew him. And a voice in my head just told me to do it. Obviously I think you are a great actor, and very attractive, and I
knew I would never get another opportunity to contact you. To be honest, I doubted that Emmett would pass the note on,
and I never thought you would actually call..why did you call?"
I paused, wondering if I should tell her the truth; that I wasn't going to call. Yes, I'd decided. She had shared so much with
me.
"I wasn't going to, actually. I read the note and just assumed you would be another screaming fan girl. I stuffed your note in
my pocket and never gave it a second thought. Then I went to dinner with some friends and the note fell out of my pocket
and Rosalie picked it up and rang you with her phone. While it was ringing she shoved the phone to me. I was going to
hang up but your voice sounded so sweet on the message bank that I thought it wouldn't hurt to leave a message, so I
did."
"Rosalie Hale? As in your sister from the movie?" Bella asked.
"That would be her," I replied.
"But why did you call me this time?" she asked.

Shit, do I tell her I was obsessing over her all day and night?
I sighed and ran hands up my face and through my hair. I laid back on the couch and closed my eyes.
"After I heard your voice message, I couldn't get the sound of your voice out of my head. I needed to hear it again. I was
planning on just hearing the message and hanging up. I didn't expect you to answer the phone. I mean, I'm glad you did
because I am loving talking to you, but I wasn't expecting any of..this."

I wasn't expecting to feel anything for her. I looked at my watch. It was after 1am. We had been talking for over an hour and
I felt like I could have kept talking to her forever.
"Any of what?" she asked, sounding curious.
"I wasn't expecting to, you know, like you." I laughed,. I sounded so ridiculous.
"Gee, thanks," she said sarcastically, laughing as well.
"You should take that as a compliment. I am very rarely drawn to people."
She was silent again. I wasn't sure what was going through her mind but I was dying to know.
"What are you thinking?" I asked.
"I'm just trying to work out if I am dreaming. I am kind of torn between two parts of myself. There is part of me that is loving
talking to you and feels drawn to you as well. Just me, Bella, talking to a nice guy called Edward. And then there is this part
of me that is all giddy because, while you are a nice guy, you are also Edward Cullen. It just doesn't feel real. And, well, I
mean, there are thousands of girls in LA that would love to be spending time with you. I guess I'm just in shock."
"Those girls don't hold my interest. They are all carbon copies of each other. No matter how many of them I date, I feel
nothing. There is something about you I find fascinating."
I yawned. Looking at my watch again, I saw that it was almost 1:30am. I had to get some sleep.
"I'm sorry Bella, I really have to get some sleep. I have to be up in 4 and a half hours to be on set," I said reluctantly.
"Oh, I'm sorry for keeping you so long. Sleep well Edward. Thank you for calling."
"Don't you dare be sorry. This is the best conversation I have had in a very long time. You enjoy the rest of your night."
I hung up the phone with a sigh. I hadn't wanted to hang up.

Stupid work, making me need to sleep.

An hour later I was still awake. I couldn't shut my mind off.
I had been lying there, thinking of Bella; her voice, her laugh, wondering what she looked like. It was so bizarre to not even
know what color hair she had. But somehow, it didn't matter. She was wonderful.
Suddenly, I was crazy jealous of Emmett. He had met Bella. He knew what she looked like. I'd have to ask him tomorrow
to describe her. He had said she was cute. What did cute mean?
My mind wandered to some of Bella's favourite things. Like me, she didn't really watch tv, we both had never been in love,
and we both felt passionately about music. She had said her favourite song was Thinking of You. I didn't know it, but I
wanted to.
I climbed off my bed I wasn't going to get to sleep anyway. I turned on my computer and downloaded the song. As I
watched the status bar creep to 100% I tapped my foot impatiently, waiting for it finish.
As soon as the download was done I played the song. I allowed the music to flow over me. I closed my eyes and listened
to song. I listened to the lyrics; they were sad. I listened to the melody; it was beautiful. I tried to imagine Bella's voice
singing along.
I listened to the song so many times that I knew every inflection of the singer's voice, every note change in the melody, and
while I listened to it, I felt like I was listening to a piece of Bella's soul. Like she was right there with me.
I finally drifted off at about 4am and slept for an hour.
My alarm went off at 5 and I dragged myself out of bed. I felt surprisingly refreshed, like I had drunk a lot of coffee and
didn't need sleep. I played Bella's song on repeat while I got dressed.
Twenty minutes later I walked out the door and found Thomas waiting with the car.
"Good morning, Mr. Cullen," he said as he held the car door open for me.
"That it is, Thomas, that it is," I smiled as I climbed into the car.
The ride to the set seemed very fast today. I walked through the lines of trailers and searched for Emmett. I saw him
entering the makeup trailer, chatting up Rosalie.
"Yo, Emmett," I yelled as I jogged over.

"Hey Eddie, my man!" He clapped me on the shoulder when I reached him.

"Can I talk to you? In private?" I added, looking pointedly at Rosalie.
She shrugged her shoulders and entered the makeup trailer. Emmett and I made our way back to my trailer.
I opened the door and we walked in and settled on the couch in the small living area.
"So, what's up Mr. Ed?" Emmett said, lounging back and making himself comfortable.
"I wanted to ask you...I mean, you know that girl who we called yesterday as a joke?"
I didn't know why I played it down to be such an insignificant thing. Bella was way more than just some girl to me, but I
wasn't prepared to share that yet.
"Yeah, what about her?" he looked puzzled.
"Oh, nothing really. I just remember you saying she was cute, and I was wondering what she looked like. Just morbid
curiosity, I guess." Again, I was playing it down.
"Oh, she a was a little hottie man. Long brown hair, big brown doe eyes. Smokin' little body." He was looking off into
nowhere and I felt uneasy knowing that he was picturing my Bella.

My Bella?

*Chapter 3*: Chapter 3

Chapter 3 Getting To Know You.
BPOV
My eyes fluttered open and I looked at the ceiling.
Had Edward Cullen really called me last night? I rubbed my eyes and stretched my arms above my head.

It must have been a dream.

I picked up my phone and scrolled through the received calls just to be sure.

Last Call Received

Unknown Number
Duration: 93 minutes
I sat up in bed suddenly wide awake.

It was real.
I fell back onto the pillow and smiled to myself. Today was going to be a great day.
I got up, dressed quickly and went out to the kitchen to make some breakfast.
I poured myself a bowl of Cinnamon Toast Crunch and sat at table and started eating. Alice came out yawning with her
hair sticking up all over the place. She scowled when she saw me.
"Morning Alice," I said cheerily.
"Hmmmph," she sulked, crossing her arms over her chest.
"What's wrong Alice?" I asked, knowing exactly what was wrong.
"You wouldn't tell me who was on the phone, and then you slammed the door in my face. RUDE!" she yelled.
I thought quickly of a way that I could placate Alice and still keep Edward a secret.
"Ok, Alice. I have to tell you something, but I need you to keep it a secret ok?"
Alice dropped her crossed arms and sat next to me at the table with an expectant look.
"I was talking to a guy," I said, blushing.

There, that wasn't even a lie.

"Oh my god! Do I know him? What does he look like? How did you meet him? How long have you been going out? Why
didn't you tell me sooner?"
"Alice, stop. No, you don't know him, he looks like a guy, I only met him yesterday, we're not going out, we're just talking,
and I didn't tell you sooner because that was the first time we spoke on the phone, so before that there was nothing to tell."
I took a deep breath. None of that could be called lying either. I was quite proud of myself; I had managed to tell Alice just
enough without actually telling her anything.
Alice smiled at me and pulled her chair closer to mine.
"Ok, so tell me all about him. What's his name?"
I thought for a moment of how I could give details without declaring who I was really speaking to, and decided that a few
white lies might be in order.
"His name is Edward," I said carefully.
"Oooo, Edward; it sounds so old fashioned and romantic. That's a good start,. I like him so far," she smiled. "Does he go
to school here?" she followed.
"Ummm, I don't think so. We were introduced by a common acquaintance."
Ok, that wasn't technically a lie either. Emmett had made the initial contact between Edward and I.

"Is he older than us?" she asked.

"About our age, maybe a little older."
I actually knew exactly how old he was. His birthday was June 20th and he was 23 this year.
"And what does he look like?" she pressed.
I was starting to feel quite uncomfortable. I hated not being truthful with my best friend.
"Ummm, he's pretty tall, kind of brownish/reddish hair.." she cut me off
"Is he a hottie-sex-muffin?"
I laughed.

YES, HE DEFINITELY IS!

"Yeah, he's pretty cute," I said calmly, hiding my smile.
Alice squealed and jumped up from her chair.
"And when do I get to meet him?"

Shit!
"Oh, probably not for a while. That's why he was calling last night, to tell me that he has been sent away for work for a few
weeks." I shrugged and kept my eyes on my cereal.
That was a straight out lie and I felt terrible.
"Oh, that's a shame. He must like you though if he rang you to tell you that after just meeting the one time," Alice said,
trying to see a positive side.
"Ummm, yeah I guess so," I said, shifting in my seat. I needed to change the subject.
Luckily at that moment, Alice's boyfriend Jasper walked in the front door and her attention was completely focused on him.
"Good morning handsome," she smiled as she threw herself into his arms and kissed him.
"Morning baby," he smiled back. "Morning Bella," he added, smiling over at me.
"Hey Jaz," I said casually, waving my spoon at him while I chewed the last of my cereal.
I stood up, rinsed my bowl and spoon in the sink and left them on the draining rack.
I said goodbye to Alice and Jasper and, grabbing my bag, headed out the front door.
I decided to walk to class instead of taking the campus shuttle and enjoyed the warm sun on my face as I made my way to
the coffee stand one block from my dorm.
While my coffee was being made I glanced at the magazines and saw one gossip magazine with Edward's face on the
cover.
Movie Star Hook-Up was the headline. I felt a tightening in my chest and I picked up the magazine.
"I'll take this as well," I told the barista as he handed me my coffee.
As I walked the rest of the way to class I flicked through the magazine until I found pictures of Edward and his co-star
Rosalie Hale, all cuddled up in a caf in LA.
I skimmed the article and found out that Edward and Rosalie had been spotted out and about together very frequently and
she had been seen coming out of his apartment.
I felt sad. I knew that I had no reason to think it, but I had kind of thought that Edward was flirting with me.

That's because he's a playboy!

I remembered what Edward had said; that he wasn't going to call me, but ROSALIE had convinced him to do it as a joke. I
remembered that he had said her name so casually, like it was a name he said frequently; someone he was well
acquainted with.
I looked up and realised that I had reached my lecture hall. I shoved the magazine in my bag and walked sadly up the
stairs and took my seat.

Professor Mensinga droned on and on about something that I wasn't paying attention to. All I could think about was
Edward and Rosalie. I debated all the information I knew.
Edward had told me that he had never been in love, but you don't have to be in love to hook up with someone.
He had told me that he couldn't stop thinking about me, but I could just be some stupid novelty to him and nothing more.
Gossip magazines couldn't be trusted as reliable sources for facts, however most rumours had a grain of truth at the core.
My brain was spinning and I couldn't think about it anymore. I wasn't going to get any answers without asking Edward
directly, and I didn't have any way to contact him. so, I would have to wait for him to call me, or if he didn't, then I guessed
I'd know that he didn't actually like me at all.
EPOV
I watched Emmett walk out of my trailer. I couldn't help the jealous feeling I had that he had met Bella. It was ridiculous, and
I didn't know where these feelings were coming from. I never got emotionally involved.
I looked at my watch and calculated the time difference in my head. Bella would be in class now. That thought gave me an
idea.
I started up my laptop and did a Google search to find the University she said she went to.
I typed in University of Queensland and clicked on the first response that Google gave me. I was taken to a standard
University webpage. I looked at the pictures of the campus and tried to imagine Bella walking around there, but it was
hard considering I didn't know who I was picturing.
I saw an icon which said "students" and I clicked on it. I was taken to a search page and I typed in Bella Swan.
My eyes almost popped out of my head when I saw the page that quickly loaded on my screen. There staring back at me
was a picture of Bella. I soaked her in.
Her long dark hair fell in soft curls down her shoulders. Her pale, milky skin was flawless and she had a soft pink blush in
her cheeks. Her eyes were deep brown and sparkled with her smile.
My eyes moved down to her lips. They were full and pink and she had a little pout. The photo was a head shot so her face
was all I could see, but I could tell that Emmett was right when he said she had a "smokin' little body".
I took in her whole picture and smiled. She was just as I would have imagined her. She wasn't the most beautiful girl I had
ever seen, but she was better. She was real. All the women around here were bleached, botoxed and silicone.
Take Rosalie, for example. She was a walking barbie doll. Most guys would be falling over themselves to get to her, but I
didn't find her the least bit attractive. She was so fake and self-involved.
I read Bella's details.
Name - Isabella Marie Swan
Age - 21 years old
Major - Bachelor of Social Work with Honours
Contact - .
I stared at her email address for a while before I clicked on it. A new window opened with a blank email message and I
positioned my fingers over the keyboard, ready to type a message. I didn't know what to write.
I eventually closed the window. I decided that tracking her down through her University website was a little stalkerish, and I
didn't want to freak her out.
I printed out her photo and placed in under the cushion of my couch so it would be hidden until I was ready to take it home
tonight.
My beeper went off letting me know that they were ready for me on set, so I shut down my laptop and went out to work.
As I left my trailer, Rosalie ran up to me.
"Heard the latest news, stud?" she said, trying to put her arm through mine.
I shrugged her off.
"What's that?" I asked, not really interested.

"We're the hot new couple." She smiled and giggled as she put a magazine in my hand and walked off towards Emmett's
trailer.
I scanned the article and shook my head. Reporters were evil. Not one word of this article was true. Did people actually
believe this stuff?
I threw the magazine in the nearest trash can and went onto the set.
When I got home that night my phone was ringing. I ran through the door and picked it up.
"Hello?" I asked.
"Hello love," my mother's voice said softly.
I sighed; it was nice to hear her voice. I didn't get to talk to my parents as much as I should and I honestly missed them.
"Hey Mom, how are you?" I asked as I sat down on the couch and kicked off my shoes.
"Dad and I are good. I've been working in the garden, trying to get the flower beds ready for Spring. Dad's been at the
hospital all hours of the day and night. That's one of the reason's why I'm calling, Dad has some exciting news.but
before I put him on the phone, I wanted to talk to you about.well, about Rosalie."
"Rosalie? Why would you want to.." My body stiffened. She had obviously seen that stupid magazine article.
"Mom, don't believe everything you read in the magazines. Unless you hear from me that I'm dating someone, it's not true."
I didn't mean to have such a harsh tone with my mother but I wanted to make it clear to her that there was nothing going on
with me and Rosalie.
"Well, I didn't read it in a magazine, I saw it on the news. But it's good to know it's not true. She's not the type of girl your
father and I want for you, darling."
"Trust me mom, she's not the type of girl I want for myself. When I'm serious about someone I will let you know, I promise."
"Ok honey. Dad has some news, hang on I'll get him."
I heard some scraping sounds as she covered the phone and called out, "Carlisle, come tell Edward your news."
"Edward, how are you, son?" my father said.
"I'm good, Dad. You have some news I hear?"
"I've just been made the Chief of Surgery."
I was so proud,. mMy father had been slaving long hours at that hospital since I was a small child and I knew he was the
best doctor they had on staff,. tThere was no doubt in my mind that he deserved the promotion.
"Congratulations Dad, that's amazing. You really deserve it!" I said happily.
"Thanks Edward, but enough about my boring life. How are things going in Tinsletown?"
I laughed. My dad was so dramatic. Hollywood might have appeared glamorous from the outside, but from where I was
standing, it was a drag.
"Filming is going well,. I think this new movie is going to be really good."
That was true. The second installment of this series was my favourite, and I was really proud of the work we had been
doing this past week. I looked over at the pile of papers I had brought home today and started shuffling through them.
"So what crazy stunts have they got you doing on this movie? More tree climbing and fighting scenes?" Dad sounded
honestly interested and I felt a bit guilty for not keeping him and mom more in touch with what I'd been up to.
"Ummm a bit of that. But my character has a smaller role in this movie than the last so I get to take it easy a bit," I laughed.
"Oh, so you'll have a bit of spare time then?" Dad asked curiously.
"Yeah, more than the last movie."
"Do you think you might have time to come home to Chicago for a few days? I know your mother would love to see you,"
Dad asked hopefully.
"I'd like that. I'll see what I can do Dad, but no promises, ok?"
I would love nothing more than to go home for a few days and relax, but it wasn't likely with my tyrant of a manager.

I was still looking through the papers. Finally I found the sheet I was looking for, and I smiled as Bella's face looked back at
me from the printed photo. Even though it was black and white I could still remember the deep brown of her eyes and the
pink blush in her cheeks.
"Of course son. Well, we'll just hope for the best, then. I won't keep you, you must be busy."
"I wish I could talk longer Dad, but I have a whole ream of script here that I have to memorize for tomorrow. It was great to
catch up, and congratulations again on your promotion," I smiled.
"Night son."
The phone went dead and I laid my head back on the couch, closing my eyes. I never really felt home sick except when I
spoke to my parents. Now all I wanted was to be on the next plane to Chicago.
I sighed and opened my eyes. Picking up the pile of scripts, I headed into my bedroom, sat on the bed and started
reading through my lines for tomorrow.
After an hour, I realized that I still hadn't learned one line and that all I could think about was how alone I was in LA. The only
people I really knew were my co-stars, and while they were nice people, I didn't really consider them friends.
My eyes scanned over all the papers scattered over my bed and came to rest on the picture of Bella.
A wave of calm washed over me and I instinctively reached for my cell. I just knew that talking to her would make me feel
better. I scrolled through my call list, found her number and pressed call.
The phone rang several times but there was no answer. Her voice mail clicked on and I hung up. I looked at my watch and
did the math for the time difference in my head for the thousandth time today. She shouldn't have been in class at this
time.
I called again; several more rings. I was just about to hang up again when she answered.
"Hello?" Her voice was guarded.
Even though I could hear that she didn't really sound happy, just the sound of her voice lifted my spirits and I smiled as I
laid back on the bed and made myself comfortable.
"Hey Bella, its Edward," I said cheerily.
There was a pause. Something was wrong.
"Oh.hello," she replied.
BPOV
I sat sulking on the couch. The biggest reason for my sulking was that I was angry at myself for being so stupid. The
Edward/Rosalie thing had really upset me, and now I was sitting here, fuming at myself for acting like a stupid fangirl.
"What is with you tonight?" Alice asked as she bustled around the kitchen, making us dinner. We took turns cooking and
tonight, Alice was making us chicken pasta. It smelled great, but I was not in the mood to comment on the food.
"Nothing," I mumbled in a tone that made me cringe inwardly at myself at how stupid I was being.
"Oh that was convincing," Alice laughed as she stirred her sauce.
"I don't know why I feel like this," I admitted truthfully. "I just feel like shit."
Ok, so I knew the reason I was upset, but not WHY it had upset me so much.
"I think you're missing Edward," Alice said, smiling over her shoulder at me.

Damn her!
"I don't even know him, Alice. I do not miss Edward."
I could tell I was trying to convince myself more than her, but it wasn't working on either of us. I was having an internal
battle. Did I even want to talk to him if he called?
My cell phone started to vibrate in my pocket. I pulled it out and checked the caller ID.
Private Number.

Oh greatdo I want to answer?

I debated all the possible things that could come out of my mouth if I did talk to him. I didn't want to be angry at him he

hadn't done anything wrong. There was absolutely no reason that he shouldn't date Rosalie.
The phone stopped ringing. I sighed with relief, then I felt guilty. I should have at least talked to Edward; he didn't deserve
to be ignored. The phone started vibrating again. I took a deep breath and a moment to try and make sure there was no
anger in my voice. I was going to be pleasant, dammit!
"Hello?" I answered. My voice didn't come out as happy as I'd intended it to, but at least I hadn't sworn at him already.
"Hey Bella, its Edward," he said, sounding really happy to speak to me.
I paused. My heart fluttered and I decided I wasn't going to be able to fake this. I had to find out the truth.
"Oh.hello," I said.

Good start Bella.

I sighed and shook my head at myself. I saw Alice's attention was on me, while pretending to be very interested in draining
her pasta. I stood up and walked to my bedroom, closing the door quietly, and made my way over to my bed, sitting down
carefully.
"How was your day?" he asked.
What the hell was I supposed to say to that? I didn't want to accuse him of anything,; we weren't dating and he didn't owe
me anything. I decided to play nice.
"It was ok, class was boring." I wasn't as talkative as I had been the night before, but it was taking all my resolve not to
scream "Are you dating Rosalie?" into the phone.
"It'll be worth it in the end though, when you graduate," he said softly.
I felt fairly confident he could tell something was wrong. His voice sounded a bit confused, and I decided to just come out
with it. There was no point in holding off and alienating him so he wouldn't want to call again. I sighed.
"Edward, can I ask you something?" I said quietly.
He paused for a second before replying.
"Sure," he said carefully.
"Ok, this is really none of my business.and it's completely your choice what you do with your time.and I don't know why
I feel so upset about it"
"What is this about Bella?" he asked.
"I read in a magazine today that you are dating Rosalie Hale.I was just wondering if that was true." I said it very softly,
but I knew that he had heard me because I could hear an angry sigh on the other end of the phone.
He sighed again but didn't say anything.

It must be true.
"Look Bella." he started, but I cut him off.
"It's fine, Edward. As I said, you are free to do what you want with your time. I shouldn't have asked. Look, I should get
going. Ummm.bye."
I hung up the phone. I couldn't bear to hear him say the words, so I had said them first. I buried my face into my pillow and
let the tears come.

*Chapter 4*: Chapter 4

Chapter 4 Making Up Is Hard To Do
EPOV
"Hello?" Bella answered, her voice guarded. Even though I could tell that she didn't seem too happy, the sound of her
voice was enough to lift my spirits, and I smiled as I laid back on the bed, making myself comfortable.
"Hey Bella, its Edward," I said cheerily.
There was a pause. Something was wrong.
"Oh.hello," she replied curtly.

What is that tone about? Last time we spoke she was happy; what could I have possibly done?
I decided that there was no way she could be upset with me, and that she must have just been having a less-thandesirable evening .
"How was your day?" I asked, trying to understand her mood better. She paused and then sighed.
"It was ok. Class was boring," she said, finally. Her tone wasn't as harsh as before, but it wasn't as happy as I'd
remembered.
I wanted to cheer her up. I had called her because I was feeling down, and I didn't need to be brought down even further by
her sour mood.
"It'll be worth it in the end, though, when you graduate," I said, trying to give her a positive outlook. She sighed again.

This isn't working at all!

"Edward, can I ask you something?" she said softly.

Finally! Hopefully now I'll find out what has her damn panties in a twist.
"Sure," I replied.
"Ok, this is really none of my business, and it's completely your choice what you do with your time. I don't know why I feel
so upset about it"
I stopped her there,; what was she talking about?
"What is this about Bella?" I asked in confusion.
"I read in a magazine today that you are dating Rosalie Hale.I was just wondering if that was true."
I closed my eyes and pinched the bridge of my nose before sighing angrily and punching the pillow next to me.

Is this a fucking joke?

I ran my hands through my hair and tried to calm myself down. It wasn't Bella's fault that she had heard this ridiculous
rumour. It suddenly occurred to me that, of all the people who could think I was involved with Rosalie, Bella was the last
person I wanted to think that! I had to set her straight.
"Look, Bella." I started, but she cut me off.
"It's fine, Edward. As I said, you are free to do what you want with your time. I shouldn't have asked. Look, I should get
going. Ummm.bye."
"Bella, wait."
The phone went dead at my ear. I went to call her back but decided against it. I would let her calm down.
In a perverse way I was happy that she was upset if me being with Rosalie upset her, then she must have been jealous;
jealousy meant she had some feelings for me.
The frustration came back quickly and I grabbed the pillow from beside me and started pounding into it. It felt good to get
my aggression out, so I grabbed either end and ripped as hard as I could. The pillow tore in half and feathers spilled out all
over the bed, flying into the air. As I watched the feathers float around, I made a decision that I was going to put an end to
this nonsense.
I grabbed my cell and called my publicist. The phone rang several times before he answered.

"Jason Jenks speaking."

"Jason, it's Edward" He cut me off.
"Ahhhh Eddie, good to hear from you, son. I have several interviews lined up for you this week."
I cringed. I hated when people called me Eddie.
"Fine, but I want to talk to you about this circulating rumor regarding me and Rosalie Hale. How did it get out there and
what are you doing to play it down?"
"Oh, isn't it GREAT? People are buzzing about you right now!" he gushed, sounding like he was giving me good news.
I had to fight to control my temper.
"No, it is not great! I want there to be an official denial of any relationship. I don't even know how this got started in the first
place. I've never been anywhere with Rosalie apart from on the set."
"There were photos taken of you and her in a caf the other night, and you both looked very cosy, sharing a cell phone."

Oh, for the love of all that is holy;my first phone call to Bella.
"There was a whole group of us out that night," I replied, angrily.
"Well from what I know, Rosalie's people didn't deny a relationship when they were asked about it, and the lack of
conformation made the gossip mill go into overdrive. Don't worry, though. Its great publicity."
"I want you to put a stop to it," I said firmly. Jason sighed.
"If that's what you want, Eddie. I still think you should play it out. If you want my advice, you and Rosalie should be seen out
together a few times. It'll make the paparazzi crazy for you."
"Just do what I asked," I snapped. I was past trying to be polite.
"Fine, fine. I'll put out a statement tomorrow, but I think you're making a mistake. We have to take advantage of your
popularity while you're so hot."
"Just do it!" I barked into the phone before hanging up.
I laid back on the bed and thought about calling Bella again to straighten this all out, but then I decided that she probably
would ignore the call, and I wasn't in the mood for rejection. I picked tomorrow's script up and started learning my lines
before going to sleep.
When I arrived on set the next morning, Rosalie grabbed me and pulled me into her trailer.
"What the fuck is this?" she spat at me while shoving the morning newspaper hard into my chest.
I looked down at the paper and smiled when I saw the article she was referring too. The headline read:

Cullen denies Hale hook-up.

I continued to read the article.

Edward Cullen (23), who is currently on set filming his new movie, has denied any romantic involvement with his costar, Rosalie Hale (20), stating that she repulses him. Cullen furiously denied the rumours
"Well? Can you please explain that, Edward?" Rosalie demanded.
"I don't think there's anything to explain, Rose. There is NOTHING going on between us."
"I know that, you fool. I meant the part where I repulse you!" she huffed, crossing her arms over her chest.
I didn't know what to say to that. I hadn't actually used the word repulse, but it was close enough to the truth. I knew for a
fact that Rosalie had slept with anyone she could to land this role, and that she was currently screwing Emmett as well as
two other actors on set. I didn't want to get thrown in the middle of all it, too. I might have been known to take a woman
home on occasion, but I'd always tried to be discreet about it.
I shrugged my shoulders and walked to the door of her trailer. I looked outside carefully; the last thing I needed was to be
photographed leaving her trailer. Not spotting anyone with a camera, I quickly jumped the steps and ran towards the
makeup trailer.
I felt as though a dark cloud had been lifted off my shoulders. I wanted to call Bella right away but knew that it was the
middle of the night there, and she probably hadn't seen the news yet.

That day on set was difficult. Rosalie spent most of the day sulking, and the director continuously had to stop filming
because whenever we were in a scene together, she would pout and glare at me. Emmett, being the jackass moron that
he was, thought the whole thing was hysterical and kept calling Rosalie repulsive every chance he got.
By the time I was free to go home for the night I was irritable, to say the least. I had Thomas stop at In 'N Out Burger on the
way home to grab some dinner and then spent the night moping in my apartment.
As I ate my animal fries, I debated whether or not I should call Bella. For some reason, the thought of hearing that angry
tone in her voice again put me off, and I decided against calling. I looked over at her photo which I had propped up on my
night stand and sighed; why was I so caught up on this girl?
I knew I would stay in this mood until I sorted things out with her, so I decided to compromise and email her. That way, if
she was still upset, she had the choice not to reply.
I pulled out my laptop and watched as Windows XP loaded on the screen. I Googled her University again, added the page
to my favorites list and found the email contact.
I typed an email, deleted it and started again. After reading through it several times, I was happy with the wording and hit
send. I shut the computer down, laid back on the bed and closed my eyes.
Now I just had to wait.
BPOV
I opened my eyes and looked around the room. It was still dark and the house was silent. My mind ran over the
conversation I'd had with Edward last night.

Did I really hang up on Edward Cullen? Am I crazy?

I rubbed my eyes and noticed that they were still tender from the crying I had done last night. I hadn't expected to cry so
much, or for so long. I had eventually just cried myself to sleep.
I looked over at the clock and noticed that it was just after four in the morning. I sighed and rolled onto my back. I looked up
at the ceiling and tried to fall back to sleep, watching the ceiling fan blades spinning slowly, but it didn't work.
I wasn't sure how long I'd been laying there for when I got up and started pacing my room. I felt bad for hanging up on
Edward, and I couldn't stop thinking about it. He hadn't done anything wrong. I wished there was a way that I could call him
to apologize.
I went over and picked up my cell phone. I scrolled through my call list until I found the last received call. I pressed the call
button, but got an automated voice stating that the call could not be returned as the call had originated from a private
number.
I sighed and tossed the phone onto the bed in frustration. I could feel tears prickling my eyes again and I pushed them
back down, refusing to let myself cry. I sat on the bed and picked up the remote control from my dresser, turning on the tv.
TMZ was on and I watched as Pamela Anderson flirted with a camera man. My eyes bulged and my spine stiffened as
Edward's face came on the screen and the voice over told me to stay tuned after the commercial break for some footage
of Edward Cullen.
I tapped my foot all the way through the commercials and turned the volume up as TMZ came back on. The reporters
joked about how Edward had been seen with a different woman every weekend, and showed pictures of him walking out
of clubs, into restaurants and into his apartment complex. Each time he was with a different girl; girls I recognised as D-list
actresses and wanna-be models. My stomach turned and I gaped in shock at the tv screen before turning it off.
So Rosalie was just one of many. I lay back on the bed and pictured each of the girls in my mind; all beautiful. Why had I
even written that note? I must have been completely off my perch to think that Edward could ever have been interested in
someone as plain and boring as me.
I snuck out to the living room, careful to stay quiet and not wake Alice. I could hear snoring coming from her bedroom and
assumed that Jasper had stayed over. I walked over to the cabinet and opened one of the doors, shushing it as it
squeaked open. I ran my finger across the spines of the row of dvd cases and stopped when I found the ones I was
looking for.

Which season should I watch?

I looked at the Buffy dvds and decided on Season 5. I loved Spike pining for Buffy, and felt like watching a man grovel. I
pulled out disc 4 and tiptoed back to my room.
I slipped the dvd into my player and turned the volume down as the loud music played over the menu. I selected the
episode Crush and laid back on my bed to let my mind be distracted for the next 42 minutes.

Buffy was my safety blanket. Whenever I was sad or upset about something, I would watch Buffy and it would make me
feel better. I had to admit to a teenage crush on Spike, and that I still found it comforting when I saw him.
I got to the part where Spike had Drusilla and Buffy chained up in his crypt and felt my eyes start to flutter closed. I let sleep
overtake me and was glad to know that Buffy still had a calming effect on me.
When my eyes opened, the sun was shining through my curtains and I groaned loudly.
I turned off the tv, which was still showing the Buffy menu from when I had fallen to sleep, and went to have a shower. I
sighed as I approached the bathroom and heard the water running already; Jasper must have been in there, so I went
towards the kitchen to have breakfast instead.
"Good morning, sunshine," Alice smiled at me as I walked in. She was already fully dressed and cooking pancakes.
I grunted my response and dropped into one of the bar stools.
"Bad morning, sunshine?" Alice corrected jokingly.
I sighed and laid my head on the counter. "Just didn't sleep much," I said, muffled by the counter.
"Have you heard from Edward?" she asked, probably thinking it would cheer me up.
I stood up and, without saying a word, walked back into my room and slammed the door. Edward was the last person I
wanted to think about. I decided not to bother showering this morning and pulled on an old pair of torn jeans and a singlet.
I grabbed my satchel, swung it over my shoulder and headed out of my room.
As I passed the kitchen I heard Alice yell something about going out tonight to get my mind off dumb boys, but I didn't
respond.
I walked to class and stopped to get a coffee at my usual coffee stand. I saw new magazines had arrived; several with
Edward's face on the cover, but I didn't look closely enough to read the headlines. I just walked away and tried to forget I'd
ever spoken to him.
I sat in class and completely ignored the lecture going on around me. I was doodling on my notebook when I felt someone
lean over my shoulder and giggle. I looked up and saw Angela's face.
"What?" I whispered.
"Who is E.C.?" she whispered back.
I looked down and saw that I had been scrawling EC in script all over the page in different styles and lettering.

Damn brain, damn heart, damn fingers.

I scrunched up the paper and shoved it in my satchel. Angela raised her eyebrows at me but I just slumped down in my
seat and crossed my arms.
"Now, if you all check your email tonight you will find the extra readings I have sent out that I'd like completed before the
tutorial on Monday. Have a good weekend."
Everyone groaned, myself included. I had thought I was caught up on reading for this week, but obviously not. I decided
that there was no point in putting off the inevitable and went straight to a computer lab to check my University email.
I waited while the old dinosaur of a computer buzzed to life and displayed the log in screen. I didn't check my mail box as
often as I should, so there were probably a lot of emails backlogged.
I saw 17 new messages and sighed as I scrolled through and deleted the junk mail that inevitably had built up. I saw the
readings from my professor and hit print.
I froze when my eyes caught an email which had only arrived about an hour ago.

Sender E. Cullen.
Subject Let me explain.
I stopped to wonder how he could have gotten my email address, but dismissed the question immediately. It didn't really
matter, anyway. He was a famous movie star. He probably had secret service agents tracking me or something.
I thought about deleting the email. What did he need me for, anyway? He had dozens of girls hanging all over him; I had
seen some of them last night on the tv.
Curiosity finally won over and I clicked to read the message.

Bella,
I wish you had have let me explain last night.This could have all been avoided.
I promise you that there is nothing going on between myself and Rosalie.
One thing you need to understand about my life is that reporters will say anything to get a story.It doesn't matter if it's
true or not.
Please believe me when I say that I have NO interest in Rosalie at all. I am hoping by now that you have seen this
printed in the media, as I have made a public statement denying it.
I am not currently involved with anyone, so unless you hear it directly from me, don't believe it.
I will leave our future in your hands. I have enjoyed getting to know you and would like the opportunity to see where our
new friendship leads.
I feel like I may have lost you from my life so I am going to put myself out thereI really like you. I feel drawn to you in
a way that I can't explain, and in a way that I've never felt before.
Please write me back.
Edward xx
I read his letter over several times. I was confused. Edward's words sounded nice and comforting, but they contradicted all
the evidence I had. Did I even want to get all wrapped up in this lifestyle?
I decided that I wasn't going to reply. I would just be thankful for the few days I had spent as Edward Cullen's phone buddy
and leave it at that. I glanced at the last paragraph of his letter one last time.
I sighed and tapped my hands on the desktop.

I'm not going to reply, I'm not going to reply...

I hit reply and started typing quickly before I lost my nerve.

Dear Edward,
I'm sorry you felt you had to explain yourself to me, because you don't. I'm not your mother, or your girlfriend, and you
don't owe my anything.
Thank you for your concern, but I am fine, really.
I overreacted when I read that article. I'm not sure why it upset me. As I said on the phone, you are free to date who you
like. I saw on TMZ last night that you appear to have many female friends and I am happy that you enjoy your fame.
I don't want you to feel like you are tied to me or that you can't have a life just because we have spoken on the phone a
few times. I am happy to just call you a friend.
Of course you can call me whenever you like, and I promise not to act like a crazy jealous person again.
Bella
I didn't read over it. If I did, I would change it and make it 'nicer' and I really just wanted to be honest, even if it was harsh. I
hit send and logged off.
I swung my satchel over my shoulder and headed out of the computer lab. I was a bit nervous as to how Edward would
respond to my email. I regretted not reading over the letter. I could barely remember what I had written.
I stopped and got a coffee on my way home. I scanned the magazines and saw that the covers I had avoided that morning,
as Edward had said in his email, did deny any relationship with Rosalie. I paid for my coffee and walked back to my dorm
slowly.
I was still so confused. If I took Edward's email at face value it would appear that he was interested in me, or that he cared
about having me as a part of his life. But what about the harem of women he spent time with?
It dawned on me that my confusion had nothing to do with Edward; it was all about my expectations. When I thought about
what I expected, or what I wanted from Edward, I came up with - nothing. I didn't expect anything from him. I would like
friendship from him, but I didn't expect it.
I couldn't be let down if I didn't have any expectations. This made me feel a bit better. It felt good to know that I had control
over my emotions. I made a decision right then that I was not going to be upset over Edward Cullen anymore.

*Chapter 5*: Chapter 5

Chapter 5 The Edward and Alice Alliance
EPOV
I messed around on the internet for a while after I sent Bella's email. I came across a website that had fan written stories
which starred the characters from the movie I was currently making. I clicked on one randomly and started reading it. I was
surprised at the quality of the writing and found myself enjoying it. The story I had chosen was left on a cliff hanger with the
author promising an update soon.

How frustrating!
I clicked on another story and was a few chapters in when I got an IM telling me I had a new email in my inbox. Mentally
crossing my fingers that it was Bella, I minimized the window and opened my email. Sitting in my inbox was an email from
I. Swan. I smiled and clicked on it.

Dear Edward,
I'm sorry you felt you had to explain yourself to me, because you don't. I'm not your mother, or your girlfriend, and you
don't owe my anything.
Hmmmm, I wondered what that meant. Was she being understanding or was she sulking?

Thank you for your concern, but I am fine, really.

I overreacted when I read that article. I'm not sure why it upset me. As I said on the phone, you are free to date who you
like. I saw on TMZ last night that you appear to have many female friends and I am happy that you enjoy your fame.
Ok, I KNEW that wasn't good.

I don't want you to feel like you are tied to me or that you can't have a life just because we have spoken on the phone a
few times. I am happy to just call you a friend.
Of course you can call me whenever you like, and I promise not to act like a crazy jealous person again.
Bella
I read over the email again. It came across as hostile but trying to be polite. I was more confused than ever. I decided that
the only way I would get any answers would be to call her.
I picked up my cell and dialed her number and it rang a few times before she answered.
"Hello?" she said. Her voice sounded quite cheerful.
"Hi Bella, it's Edward," I said cautiously, in case she was not happy to hear from me.
"Oh, hi Edward. How are you?" She still had a pleasant tone and I relaxed a little.
"I'm pretty good. The movie is going well and.." I paused. I wanted to tell her about what a bitch Rosalie was being about
my denial of the relationship but was worried to bring the subject up.
"And?" Bella asked and I realized I had stopped mid-sentence.
"And, ummm, I missed you these past few days," I said without thinking. It was true that I had missed her, and she had
occupied many of my thoughts but I hadn't meant to blurt it out like that.
She was silent for a moment and I was worried that I had upset her. I opened my mouth to apologize when she spoke.
"I'm sorry I got so upset, Edward. I don't know what was wrong with me," she said in a quiet voice.
I smiled. Maybe we could work this out.
"Don't even worry about it. I'm just so glad that we are ok now," I gushed truthfully.
I thought that maybe I should be honest with Bella about the way I was feeling about her. I was worried that if I put myself
out there and she denied me I would be shattered, but if she felt the same it could be amazing. I decided to take the risk.
"Bella, can we talk about something?" I asked nervously.
"Anything," she replied.
"I want to be straight with you. I don't know what I'm feeling well, no, that's not true. I do know how I'm feeling, but what I

meant to say was that I can't explain why I feel this way. I think about you all the time, and I was very upset thinking that I
might not get to speak to you again. It seems crazy to me because I don't know you, but I think.no, I know that I feel very
strongly about you.in a romantic way."
There was silence on the other end of the phone and my insecurities went into overdrive. I had freaked her out. The crazy
actor from the other side of the world was obsessed with her.
I heard her take a deep breath and I prepared myself for rejection.
"I feel the same," she said softly, as if she was embarrassed.
My heart exploded in my chest and I wished more than anything that I could reach through the phone and pull her to me in a
tight hug.
"I don't want you to think that I'm obsessed with you because you are famous," she added quickly. "You are an amazing
person, and talking to you has been.just wonderful. You are kind and funny and respectful and...just more than I ever
expected you to be."
I smiled at her words. I believed her when she said my fame had nothing to do with her feelings. I wanted to do something
for her but I didn't know where she lived or anything about her life at all, really. I decided to go on a mission to learn as
much as I could.
"Is there another number I can get you on, in case your cell phone has no battery or something?" I asked, knowing it was a
lame excuse to get her home phone number.
"Well there is my land line, but Alice might pick that up if you rang it and then you would be subjected to having your
eardrum burst with all her screaming and crying," she joked.
"I wouldn't call it without arranging it with you first. I'd just like another way to contact you," I said casually. It was a bold
faced lie. I had a plan.
"Ok, do you have a pen? The international code is 011 61, the area code is 7 and my phone number is 4035 8510."
I looked the number written in front of me and smiled. This plan was going to work.
"Would you like my number?" I asked her. I wanted her to be able to call me if she wanted to and I trusted her not to give it
out.
"Are you sure you can give it to me?" she asked, sounding shocked.
"I trust you with it," I said, smiling.
I gave her my number and she wrote it down.
"I'm sorry to have to go but I have a mid-term tomorrow that I really need to study for," Bella said, sounding genuinely sad
about having to get off the phone.
"That's ok, baby," I said.
We both froze and sat in silence.

Did I just call her baby?

"Ahh...umm, sorry, was that weird? It just came out," I said, embarrassed.
"It's fine," she replied coyly.
"Ok then," I said, still feeling a bit awkward. "Well, good luck on your test and I hope to speak to you soon."
"Have a good day at work..baby," she said giggling.
I laughed as well and suddenly the awkwardness was gone.
"Bye, Bella."
"Good night, Edward."
I put the phone down next to me and smiled. Several good things had just happened: One, Bella wasn't mad at me. Two,
Bella felt as strongly for me as I felt for her, and Three, I had called her baby and she was ok with it.
I stood up and went into my kitchen to get something to eat. I looked through my almost-empty fridge and pulled out a 2
liter bottle of Coke and a Hot Pocket. I put it in the sleeve and set it for 3 minutes in the microwave as I drank my soda
straight from the bottle.

Bella likes me.

This thought replayed over and over in my mind as I watched the Hot Pocket spinning on the turntable inside the
microwave. When it beeped I pulled it out and left it on the bench to cool as I did a quick tidy up of the kitchen.
Tidying up consisted of stacking the past week's worth of glasses and plates in the sink and brushing the crumbs off the
bench top onto the floor. My apartment got a weekly service and I knew the housekeeper would give it a thorough clean.
I picked up the Hot Pocket and took it into my bedroom, laid down on the bed and continued to read the fan fiction I had
minimized before calling Bella.
I woke up the next morning feeling great. I hadn't slept so peacefully in a long time and I knew it was because I was sure of
Bella's feelings for me. It was time to put my plan into action. I looked at my watch and worked out that it was the middle of
the day in Australia, and Bella would be taking her mid-term. Perfect.
I picked up my cell and dialed Bella's home number. It rang several times before I heard an unfamiliar voice answer the
phone.
"Hello?" the female voice said.
I cleared my throat and attempted the best Australian accent I could muster up.
"Hi, is this Alice?" I asked.
"Speaking," she replied in a melodic tone.
"Hi, Alice. You don't know me, but I'm a..friend of Bella's."
There was silence for a moment.
"Is this Edward?" she asked, sounding excited.
I didn't know what to say. Bella had said she wasn't going to tell Alice about me.
"Yes," I said cautiously, awaiting the scream that Bella had promised would come.
"Bella has been very secretive about you, ya know," she revealed, sounding a little peeved.
"Oh?" I inquired curiously. I didn't want to give anything away, but I did want to know what Bella had said to her room mate
about me.
"Yeah, all she would tell me was that a mutual friend introduced you, and that you had to go away for work."
I chuckled softly,. Bella was diabolical. Technically, Emmett had introduced Bella to me and I had moved away from
Chicago for work.
"All true," I said in my fake accent.
"So what can I do for you, Edward?" she asked.
"Well, I wanted to send Bella something, but I don't know your address," I said innocently.
"Oh, well I can help you there. It's apartment 10, 385 Meyer Street. Mount Sheridan."
I noticed that she hadn't given me the zip code; she thought I would know it. I was filled with pride at my convincing
Australian accent and didn't worry about the lack of details as I knew that I could look the zip code up easily enough.
"Thanks Alice, I really appreciate it," I said in way of wrapping the conversation up.
"Not so fast mister," Alice ordered in a stern voice.
"Yes?" I asked.
"We are going to have a little chat," she said, sounding much more like Bella's father than I was comfortable with.
"About?" I asked cautiously.
"How do you feel about Bella?" she demanded.
"Ummm, I think that's between me and Bella," I answered guardedly.
"No. Bella is my best friend, practically my sister, and if you are interested in her you have to prove yourself to me."
I sighed and thought for a moment. It made sense to stay in Alice's good books, but I had to be careful about what I said.

Bella had obviously not told her I was Edward Cullen and she just thought I was some Joe-schlub named Edward.
"What would you like to know?" I asked.
"Duh, I already told you!" she said in a tone that told me I wasn't making a very good impression.
I thought back over our conversation and guessed she must want to know what my feelings for Bella were. I thought about
how I could word what I was about to say in a way that wouldn't freak out Alice.
"Bella is very special to me. I don't know her as well as I would like to, but I want to work on that."
Alice was silent for a few moments, undoubtedly mulling over my response.
"I approve," she replied, finally.
I didn't really know what to say to that so I remained silent.
"Did you and Bella have fight or something?" Alice asked, changing the subject.
"What makes you ask that?" I replied curiously.
"Oh, she has been the biggest sad-sack the past few days; moping around, barely eating anything and pacing around the
apartment at night. I've tried talking to her but she just walks away from me."
I felt bad that Bella had been so upset, but the selfish part of me was glad that she cared enough to the point that a small
disagreement between us had affected her so deeply.
"We had a misunderstanding, but I think it's sorted out now," I said casually to let her know that it wasn't a big deal.
"Ummm, Alice? I'd appreciate it if you would keep our talk today a secret between us. I just want to be able to surprise
Bella, is all," I added.
She was silent for a moment, considering my request.
"I don't lie to my best friend," she replied with an icy tone in her voice.
"And I wouldn't expect you to, but maybe you could just not bring it up. If she asks you straight out if we talked, then I
wouldn't want you to lie."
I hoped that she would consider this compromise fair. She was silent again and I could hear what sounded like long finger
nails tapping on something.
"Alright, but if she asks me then I'm not going to lie."
"That's fair," I replied, sighing with relief. "Thank you, Alice. It was nice to meet you," I said as a farewell.
"Goodbye Edward," she replied and I hung up the phone.
I got straight on my laptop and searched for a florist in Mount Sheridan; Bella's suburb. The Google search brought up two
possibilities so I opened both websites and looked at the selections they offered.
After looking at what felt like every flower known to man I finally decided on a vase filled with a brightly colored mixed
selection of flowers. I didn't want to be too full on and send roses, and I thought the bright colors would be fun.
I rang the florist and ordered the flowers using my fake Australian accent again. If Bella rang the florist, I didn't want them to
tell her they were from an American man. I gave my credit card details and the lady informed me that the flowers would be
delivered within three hours.
I smiled and thanked her before hanging up. I looked at my watch and saw that it was close to 10am. I loved night shoots.
They allowed me to relax during the day.
I decided to ring Emmett to see if he wanted to grab some lunch and run some lines this afternoon.
"Hello?" his deep voice came through the phone.
"Hey Emmett, it's Edward. Do ya wanna get some lunch?" I asked.
"Ummm...yeah, sure," he replied with a weird tone in his voice. I brushed it off.
"Ok, great! I'll stop by and pick you up in about an hour," I said cheerily.
"Are you ok, Edward?" he asked sounding concerned. "You're not drunk or anything?"
"What? No, I'm not drunk! Why?"

"Why are you talking like that?" he asked.

I stopped for a second, confused, then realized I had still been talking in my fake Australian accent. The half hour on the
phone with Alice and fifteen minutes on the phone with the florist had made it feel natural, and I hadn't even realized I was
still talking like that. I laughed.
"Sorry Em, I was messing around with accents before and it must have stuck in my head," I replied, still laughing.
"Ahhhh," he said understandingly. As actors, we were often slipping in and out of character and an accent was a large
part of that. In the past I had spent hours trying to perfect certain accents for a role, and I suspected Emmett would have
done the same.
"Ok buddy, see you soon," he replied and then hung up the phone.
I showered and dressed before making my way down to the car. Thomas wouldn't be here to pick me up until the late
afternoon to take me down to the set, so I had the chance to drive myself.
I slid into the driver's seat and relished the feel of the soft leather. When I had moved out to LA, one of the first things I had
done was buy a car. I turned the key and listen as the engine purred to life. I shifted the car into reverse and pressed lightly
on the pedal.
I backed out onto the street and put my sunglasses on as I left the parking garage, driving out into the bright LA sunshine.
Emmett lived only a few blocks from where I was staying so I took my time driving, enjoying the sunshine and the warmth
of the day.
I pulled up outside of Emmett's complex and climbed out of the car. I jogged up the pathway and climbed the stairs to his
fourth floor apartment. I knocked on the door and waited.
The door opened and Emmett's big, cheesy grin greeted me at the door.
"Come in man," he said, pulling the door open.
I stepped inside and immediately shivered at the coolness of the room. Emmett was originally from North Dakota and had
never quite acclimatized to the LA heat, so he pumped his air conditioner all day.
I pulled my phone out of my pocket and checked for missed calls or messages. I was expecting Bella to call or text soon to
thank me for the flowers and I didn't want to miss her. There was nothing yet, though, so I put the phone back in my pocket.
"Where do ya wanna eat?" Emmett asked as he grabbed his phone off the bench and stuffed it into the pocket of his
jeans.
"In 'N Out," I said without even having to think about it.
"Sweet," Emmett replied.
As Emmett and I were both new-ish to LA, we had never tried In 'N Out until a few months ago. It had changed our lives
once we did, and now we ate there as often as we could.
We walked outside and got into my car, driving to the In 'N Out on Sunset Boulevard. We both pulled on baseball caps to
aid in camouflaging us and stepped out of the car. We walked into the busy restaurant and lined up, neither of us making
eye contact with anyone.
I pulled my phone out again but there was still no message from Bella. I looked at my watch and saw that it had been 2
hours since I placed the order, but the florist said it would take 3 hours for delivery. I sighed and put the phone back in my
pocket.
"Why do you keep checking your phone?" Emmett asked quietly.
"Just expecting a call. Nothing very exciting," I replied.
"Oooooh, is it Bella?" Emmett asked a bit louder with a laugh.
A few people looked in our direction and I lowered my eyes to the ground so as not to make eye contact with anyone. I'd
found that if you didn't make eye contact with people, they were less likely to notice you.
Finally it was our turn at the registers. We placed our orders, paid the cashier and found a table. The place was packed,
but luckily a table of kids got up just as we were walking past and we slipped into their booth.
"So, is it?" Emmett asked, leaning across the table towards me.
"Is it what?" I replied, pulling my cap down lower over my face because I had noticed a group of girls looking our way. It
was hard to tell if they were just perving on two good looking guys or if they had recognized us.

"Is it Bella? Come on man, I can tell you like her," Emmett said, giving me an over-exaggerated wink. I sighed and ran my
hands over my face.
"Yes, it's Bella," I said in defeat.
"So you've spoken to her again." He didn't ask it as a question; it was a statement.
"A few times," I whispered. "I just can't stop thinking about her," I admitted.
Emmett smiled at me and punched my arm.
"Eddie boy is in love."
I swatted him away and shook my head.
"I'm not in love. I don't know what I'm in. All I know is that I can't get her off my mind."
"You know, I'm heading back to Australia for a Convention next month. You should go. I'll bet that Bella will be there."
"Number 85 and 86," the girl at the counter called out loudly.
I stood up and headed to the counter to get our food. As I walked I thought about what Emmett had said. I had always
hated fan conventions. In fact, I had told my agent that I wasn't interested in them and not to even ask me. That was
probably why I didn't know about this one in Australia.
I picked up our food, grabbed some condiments from the condiment bar and walked back to the table. As I passed the
girls that were staring at us before, I looked up slightly to see if they were still looking at Emmett and noticed that they were
giggling amongst themselves. They must have just been perving.
I put the food down and Emmett immediately grabbed his burger, already halfway through it before I had even sat down
and pulled the tray towards me.
"So good," he mumbled with a mouth-full of burger.
I laughed and took a bite of my own. I felt my phone buzzing in my pocket and I jumped out of my seat, consequently
bumping my soda and knocking it all over the table as I hurried to grab it.
"What the FUCK?" Emmett yelled as Coke soaked over his burger and fries. He gave me a furious look as I dug around
in my pocket and finally pulled my phone free. There was a text message and I opened it.

Need you on set an hour earlier. See you at 4 instead of 5.

I sighed and put the phone down on the table. I looked up as the burger in front of me slid out of view across the table, and
I saw that Emmett had pushed his Coke-ridden one to the side and was now eating my lunch.
"Sorry," I said sheepishly as I picked at my fries.
I looked around and saw that several people were looking in our direction. I wasn't surprised, what with the soda flying
everywhere and Emmett screaming profanities. One girl was squinting her eyes at us and I had a bad feeling in my
stomach. I pulled my cap down again and was about to tell Emmett that we should go when the girl screamed.
"OH MY GOD! EDWARD!"
Everyone in the place stared at the girl for a moment before following her gaze and turning to stare at me. Realization
dawned across each of their faces slowly, and before I knew it our table was surrounded by screaming girls.
I couldn't make out what anyone was saying; it was all just one loud, screaming mess of noise. Emmett swore under his
breath and turned to smile at the people pushing us against the window next to our booth.
I pulled my phone out and quickly texted Thomas to come and pick us up. I would just have to leave my car here and come
back for it later. The manager of the restaurant came over and managed to coax the majority of the people away from our
table, but there were some persistent ones who would not leave. Emmett and I posed for a few photos and signed a few
autographs, and soon Thomas appeared through the door and pulled us out.
We got into the back of my limo, Thomas jumped in the front and we drove away. Emmett burst out laughing once we were
safely inside the car.
"That was crazy intense," he said as he slapped me on the back.
I couldn't stop thinking about the idea of the convention in Australia and the possibility of meeting Bella there.
"Hey Em, tell me more about this convention you are going to," I asked.

"Oh, they are tons of fun, man. You get paid shitloads of money, too; I got a hundred grand for the last one. They fly you first
class and put you up in a swanky hotel, you get all your meals paid for and everything, and then all you have to do is go to
the convention for a day and meet some people who just adore you and pose for a few photos."
"That doesn't sound so bad," I replied.
"Nah, it's awesome! Sometimes you get the screaming, crying girls, but there are security there to take care of them.
Oh.and sometimes you get a girl who tries to grab you, or rather..little you," he said, winking.
"I'll look into it," I said thoughtfully.
I made a mental note to call my agent and inquire about it. Thomas pulled up at Emmett's place and he climbed out. I
rolled the window down and called out a goodbye. Once we were driving again, I pulled out my cell phone and called my
agent.
"You're speaking with James," he answered in his stupid, pompous voice.
"James, it's Edward Cullen," I said matter-of-factly. I tried not to be too friendly with my agent. Something about him gave
me a bad feeling.
"Edward, what can I do for you?" he asked.
"Emmett told me about a fan convention in Australia, and I'm interested in going."
"Really? I thought you didn't want to do conventions," he said, sounding excited. I knew he was calculating his percentage
of my appearance fee.
"I thought I'd make an exception this time. I'd love to visit Australia. Can you set it up?" I asked.
"Yeah, let me contact the agency in Australia and I'll get back to you," he said.
"Thanks James." I hung up the phone promptly.
Now all I had to do was make sure that Bella would be there. With my thoughts on Bella, I realized that I still had not heard
anything from her about the flowers. Had she not gotten them? Did she not like them? Did she have lots of guys sending
her flowers and just couldn't tell them all apart?
It was true that I had not signed the card from myself, but I had thought she would get the clue from what I asked them to
write on the inside.

Thinking of You
It was the song that she had told me about in our first conversation, and it was something that I unequivocally associated
with Bella. Maybe she hadn't understood?
I decided to wait a little longer before I tried calling her. Maybe she hadn't come home yet to get the flowers. That must
have been it.
I showered quickly and changed into jeans and a tee shirt. I grabbed a bottle of water out of the fridge and a script I had
just gotten in the mail and headed out to meet Thomas. On the way to the set I flicked through the script. It was for a new
independent movie called Remember Me.
I liked the script and the character I would be portraying in this movie, but I was cautious of the fact that it was
independent, and thought that the producer may have just been cashing in on my name to help the movie sell; bank on
Edward Cullen.
I sighed and ran my hand up through my hair. Thomas pulled the car up by my trailer and I got out, walking straight up the
stairs and inside so as to avoid any photographers who might have been waiting by the set entrance.
I checked my phone yet again and found that I still had no messages from Bella. There was, however, a text from James.

Australia is a go. $150,000 for 6 hours on stage plus an autograph session of 1 hour. You leave in 2 weeks. I'll
organize your visa. James.
Smiling to myself at the thought that I would be able to meet Bella in two weeks, I entered my combination into the small
safe that was provided to store my personal belongings, just in case someone managed to break into my trailer. I left my
phone and wallet in there then headed out to the makeup trailer.

*Chapter 6*: Chapter 6

Chapter 6 The Many Men In Bella Swan's Life
BPOV
I sighed with relief and titled my head back to look at the ceiling, raising my arms up above my head to stretch my muscles
out. I had been sitting in this chair for four hours doing my exam and I had finally finished.
I looked up at the clock and saw that there was still fifteen minutes to go until I could leave the room. I picked up the paper
and started to read over what I had written to check for mistakes.
Out of the corner of my eye I saw Angela gesturing at me. I cocked my head to the side and smiled at her.

What? I mouthed silently.

How did you do? She mouthed back.
I gave her a thumbs up and gestured to her paper. She shrugged her shoulders but was smiling, so she must have felt
pretty confident. I looked around the room and saw several other people had finished, but there were still a few that were
writing frantically.
The teacher stood up soon after and asked us to put our pens down so she could go around and collect the papers. When
she walked by my desk I handed my paper up to her, smiled and picked up my bag from the floor beside my feet. I was
about to stand up to leave when a shadow fell across my desk.
"Hey Bella," a male voice said. I looked up and saw Mike Newton standing in front of me. I groaned internally but put a
smile on my face.
"Hi Mike," I said carefully.
Last semester Mike had gotten a bit too attached and started following me around between classes. I didn't want to say
he was a stalker, but it came close.
"How did you do?" he asked, referring to the exam.
"Pretty well, I think. How about you?" I asked politely.
"I got stumped on the third essay, but other than that, I think I did ok." He had stepped closer to me while talking and I
automatically leaned back in my chair. Thankfully, at that moment Angela came over.
"Wanna grab a coffee?" she asked.
"Sounds great," Mike said smiling.
I stifled a giggle as Angela gave me a horrified look, gesturing behind his back that he could not come with us.
"I'd love to Ang, but I have to get going early today. I have plans."
I gave Angela a wink, hoping she understood that I didn't actually have plans, I was just trying to get rid of Mike before
meeting her for a coffee. She pulled her phone out of her pocket and started pushing buttons. My phone rang and I
grabbed it, checking the caller ID: Angela. I smiled at her, knowing that she was saving me.
"Excuse me, Mike. I have to get this," I said, pushing past him and walking out into the hallway. I cancelled the call and
waited in the girl's bathroom down the corridor. Angela came in smiling soon after.
"Plan 'Ditch Mike' was a success," she laughed.
"Thanks, Ang. I can't deal with him at the moment. He's not a bad guy, but he's just so full-on."
"Oh! He told me to tell you that he has a surprise for you later, whatever that means," Angela said shrugging.
"Oh, great. That could be anything," I sighed.
"So, shall we coffee?" Angela asked.
"Let's coffee," I agreed with a smile.
We left the bathroom, and with one quick glance around to make sure Mike wasn't hovering we headed to the on-campus
caf, Jac's. We found a table and left our bags there before heading up to the counter to order.
I looked up at the menu board but couldn't decide what to get, so I settled on a bottle of sparkling mineral water. I was
actually really thirsty after the exam. I picked up a straw on my way back to the table and was sitting there waiting when

Angela came back with her coffee. Just as she sat down, my cell phone started ringing. I looked at the caller ID and it read
Dad. I smiled and answered the call.
"Hey Dad, how are you?"
"Well, well, well. Little Bella Swan," an unfamiliar voice said.
"Who's this?" I asked, confused. I looked at the screen on my phone again. It was definitely my Dad's home number.
There was a rumble of laughter on the other end of the line before he replied.
"It's Jacob," he said, and I could tell he was smiling.
I paused in contempation; Jacob? The only Jacob I had known was my best friend when we were kids, but he had moved
away when I was 11 and I hadn't seen or heard from him since.
"Jacob Black?" I asked carefully.
"You remember me," he laughed.
I couldn't believe it. Angela gave me an odd look and reached over the table, pushing my open mouth closed.
"The fly catcher look isn't attractive, Bella," she said disapprovingly.
"Ummm...hi, Jacob. How are you? What are you doing here?" I didn't know where to start or what to say.
"I'm back in town to visit my grandparents and thought I'd stop by your house for a visit. Charlie nearly had a heart attack
when he realized who I was," he said, laughing.
"Wow. So how have you been?" I asked, still a little shocked.
"I'd love to catch up, Bells, but not over the phone. Can we meet up? What are you doing now?" he asked.
"Uh, well, I just finished a midterm and I'm having coffee with a friend," I said, giving Angela a meaningful look. She
nodded her approval for me to bail on her and I quickly remedied my reply. "I could meet you in 15 minutes, at The Pier
Caf?" I asked slowly. I loved that Angela and I were close enough that she could read my thoughts without me even
having to ask her a question.
"Sounds great. I can't wait to see you, Bella," Jacob said before he hung up the phone.
I stood up and shoved mine into my pocket as I picked up my bag.
"Sorry to bail on you, Ang. That was Jacob. He was my best friend when I was a kid and I haven't seen him in like, 10
years."
"Wow, I bet he's a hottie!" Angela said, laughing.
I gave her a blank stare. I hadn't even thought of that. Part of me was expecting to see that 11 year-old boy waiting for me,
though Jacob had to have been 21 by now. I wondered what he looked like. His voice was deep and he had a husky
laugh, but I just couldn't imagine him as a grown man.
I shook my head to clear that train of thought and swung my bag over my shoulder.
"See you in class next week," I said as I walked around the table.
"Give me a call over the weekend if you want to catch up," Angela yelled after me as I jogged to the parking lot. Why had I
agreed to meet Jake in 15 minutes? I couldn't make it there that fast. The only conclusion I could come up with was that I
was flustered.
I drove as fast I could down the freeway into the city and parked in the underground lot at The Pier Marketplace. I ran out of
the car and up the stairs that led into the mall area, making my way to the caf on the waterfront.
I slowed just before I pushed the door open and looked down at my clothes. I was wearing jeans, a t-shirt and old converse
attractive. I sighed and ran my fingers through my hair a few times to try out brush some of the knots, but gave up and let
it cascade down my shoulders. I took a deep breath before walking into the caf.
I looked around but had no idea what Jacob would look like now, and I didn't see anyone who I guessed could be him.
"Hello stranger," a deep voice said from behind me. I turned around quickly and found myself staring into a man's chest.
I tilted my head up and saw the smiling face of Jacob Black. It was obviously him. I briefly looked him over - there was a lot
to look at. I couldn't believe how tall he was. I stepped back and really took him in. He must have been at least 6'5 and his
skin was a dark tan. His black hair was short and spiky on top, but his eyes were the same. They sparkled when he smiled
and I couldn't help but smile too.

"You look so different, but also just the same," I said to him. He pulled me into a tight hug and I felt his chest rising and
falling while he chuckled.
"You look completely different. You grew up good, Swan," he joked as he let me go, and made a point of looking me up
and down. I blushed and shuffled my foot.
"Shut up, Jake," I said, smiling.
We walked to a table overlooking the water and sat down.
"What would you like? My treat," he asked as he flipped through the menu. I looked at mine and decided on a Cesar
Salad and Diet Coke. As Jake went up to the counter to place our order and pay, I looked out over the water. My thoughts
went to Edward and I wondered what he was doing right then. I looked at my watch to check the time and figured he was
probably on set.
With a sigh, I pulled out my phone and scrolled through the names in my contact list until I found the number he had given
me last night. I thought about sending him a text to let him know that I was thinking about him, but just as I was about to
Jake came and sat down, handing me my drink. I put the phone back in my pocket and smiled at him.
"So, how long are you in town for?" I asked, taking a sip of my drink through the straw.
"A week, but I am thinking about moving back. I'm going to Murdoch University right now, but I could easily transfer here to
UQ."
"What are you studying?" I asked.
"Mechanical Engineering," he stated matter-of-factly with a shrug of his shoulders. "How about you?"
"I'm in my final year of a Bachelor of Social Work," I said.
"I can see that," he laughed. "You were always saving little insects as a kid. You are a helper; a nurturer." His eyes drifted
off a little and I wondered what he was thinking about.
I sat there uncomfortably. I wasn't sure how Jake was feeling, but I was a bit freaked out. I felt like I should have known who
he was. As children we were inseparable, but the truth of the matter was that the man in front of me was almost a
complete stranger.
"So tell me about the grown up Bella Swan," he said as our food arrived, taking a large bite out of his burger. I twirled my
fork through my salad and speared a piece of lettuce.
"Not much to tell. I'm the same girl I always was, just taller."
"Not much," he replied, laughing.
"Hey, shut up! Not all of us have grown into a giant, stilt-wearing basketball player," I shot back lamely. "How tall are you,
anyway?"
He laughed and the sound relaxed me a little. He seemed pretty at ease around me. Maybe I was being stupid; this was
my Jake, after all.
"Are you jealous? Or are you just turned on by my supreme hotness?"
I poked my tongue at him. It seemed that being around my childhood friend caused a regression in my maturity level.
"Whatever, Jake. It's not like that and you know it!"
"Do you have a boyfriend?" he asked suddenly.
"Well, no," I said cautiously.
I thought about Edward again. I didn't know how to classify what we were. Last night we had declared that we cared about
each other, and he'd told me that he wasn't seeing anyone right now, but he hadn't said that we were together, either. I
wasn't sure where we stood in terms of the technicality of dating.
"You're hesitating," Jake observed.
"Well, there is this guy...but I wouldn't say we are dating."
"Well, what would you call it?" he asked, leaning forward a little towards me. I sighed and crossed my arms over my
chest..
"Honestly, I don't know. We care about each other."

"And?" he pressed.
"And that's all there is to say. It's still very new, and it's extremely complicated. I can't classify it."
"So, I have competition then?" he asked. I gave him a disapproving look.
"Jake," I warned.
"Hey, I'm just saying! You're a hottie, Swan. I'd hit that!" I reached across the table and slapped his arm. He laughed and
swatted at my hand away.
I looked down at my almost-empty salad bowl and put my fork down. I didn't feel like eating anymore.
"Any plans for the weekend?" Jake asked, changing the subject.
"Not really; just catch up on some uni reading, do my laundry. Alice will probably want to do something."
"Alice? As in little Alice Brandon?" Jake asked with a smile on his face.
"That would be her. And by the way, she'd kill you if she heard you call her that. She would literally rip your still-beating
heart out of your chest," I told him while I laughed at the sickened look that spread across his face.
"She is still tiny, though," I added, smiling.
He relaxed a little and ate the last of the chips from his plate, looking up at me with an intense look. "Shall we go for a
walk?" he asked, scrunching up his napkin and dropping it onto the plate.
We both stood and walked down to the boardwalk, strolling along the water's edge. Jake's hand slid into mine. I tried to
pull away, but he held on tightly and leaned down to my ear.
"Just give it a chance," he whispered.
I thought about it. Holding Jake's hand wasn't anything too serious. He was, after all, my oldest friend, and it was ok for
friends to hold hands, wasn't it?
We walked hand in hand, not speaking until we got to the end of the boardwalk. Jake turned towards me and smiled.
"It's so good to see you again, Bells. I'm sorry I didn't keep in touch after we moved away. There was some hard times and
I didn't want you feeling sorry for me." He lowered his head and looked at the ground. I tugged on his hand and dragged
him over to the nearest bench before sitting down.
"What happened, Jake?" I asked softly.
He started running his fingers over my hand in soft circles, and when he looked up at me, his eyes were sad.
"A few months after we moved away, my parents were in a car accident," he said sadly, looking at the ground. I gasped
audibly.
"What happened?" I asked in shock.
"My.my Mom.died."
I felt my eyes prickle, and tears started running down my face.
"What?" I choked out. I couldn't really remember Mrs. Black all that clearly, but what I did remember was that she was
always happy and smiling, and she smelled like cookies.
"And.." He stopped to take a deep breath. I steadied myself for more bad news. How could it get worse than that?
"My dad was paralyzed. He's in a wheelchair now."
My mouth opened and closed a few times. I didn't know what to say. The only thing I could think to do was to wrap my arms
around him and give him a big hug, so I did.
"I'm so sorry, Jake," I mumbled into his chest.
"It was a long time ago. I've learned to deal with it, but I wanted you to know."
We sat in silence for a few minutes, still holding hands. I looked out over the water and noticed that the sun was going
down.
"We should probably head back," I said softly. I wasn't sure what the proper etiquette was when your friend gave you news
like that. Were you allowed to change the subject?

"Yeah. I'd love to see you some time over the weekend," he said as we stood up and started walking back towards our
cars.
"How about I give Charlie a call and set up a dinner for all of us? I'll get Alice to come as well."
Jake smiled at me and nodded. "That sounds great."
When we got to my car I reached up on my tiptoes and gave him a tight hug.
"I'll give you a call tomorrow," I said.
"Can't wait," he smiled. As I turned to get into my car, he smacked me hard on the ass. I jumped and turned around.
"JAKE!" I yelled. He put his hands up in defeat.
"I couldn't help it, you tight little ass was begging to be spanked!"
He laughed and winked at me as I sat down in the driver's seat of my car. I turned the music up loud on the drive home and
yelled the lyrics to "One of the Boys" by Katy Perry. When it ended, I flicked through the songs until my favourite came on:

Thinking of You.
I sang along and my thoughts drifted back to Edward. Ever since our first phone conversation, when I had told him about
this song, I associated it with him.
I realized that I hadn't heard anything from him today. After our conversation last night, that surprised me. Maybe he was
waiting for me to contact him now that I had his number, or maybe he was really busy on set and didn't have time.
I pulled up at home and got out of my car. I walked up the steps slowly as I searched through my bag for my house keys. I
found them, and just as I put the key into the lock, the door swung open and a large bunch of colorful flowers were floating
mid-air in the doorway. Alice's head popped around the side, and she had a huge smile on her face.
"These came for you," she said excitedly.
I took the vase from her and walked into the house. I put it down on the bench and pulled the card out from between the
blooms. Opening the tiny envelope, I wondered who on Earth they could have been from. I read the card, but all it said
was, "Thinking of You"; no explanation as to who they were from, or why they were sending them. then, it dawned on me. I
groaned loudly.
"What's wrong?" Alice asked, shocked.
"I bet these are from Mike Newton," I said, annoyed. "He said that he had a surprise for me."
I left the flowers on the bench and walked into the living room, collapsing on the couch.
"They could be from someone else," Alice said hopefully.
"Like who?" I asked. I thought maybe they were from Jake, but he hadn't hinted at anything. Plus, I didn't think Charlie
would have given him my address, and I knew I certainly didn't.
"What about Edward?" Alice asked, hopping up and down as she stood in place.
"No. Edward doesn't have this address," I said matter-of-factly, dismissing the idea.
Alice started shifting from side to side and was biting her lower lip, looking guilty.
"Alice, do you know something?" I asked suspiciously.
"Do you want me to know something?" she said back to me with wide eyes.
"What does that even mean, Alice?" I asked, confused. I stood up and walked into the kitchen. I opened the fridge and
scanned the inside before closing the door. I opened the cupboard and did the same thing, still not removing anything this
was my routine when I was bored or frustrated. I went back to the fridge and opened it again.
"I had an interesting phone call today," Alice said poignantly. "Want to know who it was?"
"Not really," I said as I ducked down and scanned the contents of the vegetable crisper drawer. Alice huffed behind me.
"Try and guess," she insisted. I sighed and threw my arms up in defeat.
"Jasper?" I questioned.
"Nope, try again."
"Your Mom," I guessed.

"Not even close."

I stood up and looked over to her. She was still bouncing in place, and looking very proud of herself.
"What did you do Alice?" I asked worriedly.
"I didn't do anything!" she said defensively. "I can't be held responsible for answering the phone in my own house. Blame
the person who called."
"And who was that person?" I asked, walking towards her.
"I can't say!" she blurted out. "I promised I wouldn't tell you!"
She looked so sad at not being able to tell me that I felt a little sorry for her. This must have been killing her. Alice loved
having big news to tell people.
"You can guess, though. I said that if you asked who it was, I wouldn't lie!"
I sighed. This could take all night.
I started to list off all the names I could think of.
"My Dad? Angela? Someone from Uni? Someone from the phone company?"
She kept shaking her head.
"I give up, Alice," I said finally.
"Oh God, Bella. How dumb are you?" Alice growled in frustration. I gave her an insulted look.
"I didn't mean 'dumb' as in stupid, I meant like...you know.slow...?" She ended the rant with a question as she saw the
expression on my face grow darker the longer she talked.
I sighed and rubbed my forehead, trying to not get angry.
"Alice, just tell me who it was or drop it," I demanded firmly. She opened her mouth and closed it several times, and I could
tell that she was engaging in some kind of internal debate.
"When you make your mind up, come let me know," I said coolly, pushing past her and going back into the living room. I
sat on the couch and picked up the remote control. As I started flicking through the channels on the TV, Alice appeared in
the doorway, holding the vase of flowers.
"Bella, Edward rang today while you were out and asked for our home address so he could do something nice for you. I
think these flowers are from him." She sounded sad as she confessed. I looked over at her in shock. Edward had called
and spoken to Alice?
"You spoke to Edward?" I asked slowly.
"Yeah. I approve, he's really nice," she said with a small smile.
She held the flowers out to me again and I took them from her. I read the card again and suddenly it made sense;
Thinking of You. Edward was letting me know it was from him without putting his name on the card.
"Thank you, Alice," I said, standing up and hugging her. Suddenly, there was a horrible commotion outside. Loud music
started playing, and someone was singing. Alice and I scrambled over to the balcony and looked down to the street.
Standing on a large crate with a boom box, blaring "Mandy" by Barry Manilo, was Mike Newton. When it got to the chorus,
he replaced the name Mandy with Bella, and was yelling loudly up to our balcony.
"Oh, my God!" I said in complete shock.
"I'll take care of it," Alice replied confidently, leaning over the railing.
"Shut up, Mike. Go home! Bella is not now, nor will she ever be interested in you."
Mike stopped singing and looked sadly up at me. I tried to give him a small smile, but I didn't want to encourage him
further so I just turned and went inside so I wouldn't have to see him walk away, rejected.
"Seriously, Mike, I will call the police of you don't leave," Alice yelled again before coming back inside and sliding the door
closed.
"Well, I guess that was the surprise Mike promised me," I said, trying not to laugh.

"It certainly wasn't as nice as the flowers," Alice responded as she sat gracefully on the couch and picked up Edward's
card. "Awwwww, he was thinking of you. Sweet."
"I'm going to call him to say thank you," I said heading into my bedroom. Halfway down the hall I turned and walked back
into the living room. I picked up the flowers and carried them with me back to my room. I pushed the door closed with my
hip and placed the vase down on my desk. I backed away from it and sat down on the edge of the bed. After scrolling
through my contacts list until I reached Edward's number, I pressed the call button and waited while the phone rang.

Hello, you've reached Edward Cullen. I can't answer your call right now. Please leave me a message.
I sighed. I was hoping to talk to Edward, not his voicemail.
"Hi Edward, it's Bella. I just wanted to say thank you so much for the flowers you sent. They are beautiful, and I just love
them. If you have the time to give me a call later, I'd love to hear from you. Bye."
I thought back over what I had said and was pleased that I hadn't sounded like a stupid, screaming fan girl. I had to admit
to myself that, as much as I was trying to be mature, there were certain parts of knowing Edward, like having his personal
phone number, that made me want to scream and jump around the room like a 14 year-old.
I put the phone down and went back out to the living room, opting to waste the rest of my night watching TV with Alice.

*Chapter 7*: Chapter 7

Chapter 7 Bellybutton Goes To A BBQ
EPOV
"CUT!" yelled the director. "That's a wrap for today. Go home and get some sleep, people!"
Emmett walked towards me with a smile. "Did you ever get that call from your Aussie Angel? The one you were waiting for
all day?" he asked, clapping me on the back as we walked towards our trailers.
I sighed and ran my hands through my hair. "Nope." I hadn't meant for my voice to sound so sad, but he gave me a look
that said he knew I was a pussy-whipped fool.
"You need to get your mind off that girl. Hook up with someone." He turned his head and looked around the set. "There,
score with Rosalie. Everyone already thinks you are doing her. It'd be like, double jeopardy."
I looked over at Rosalie as she flirted shamelessly with one of the extras on set. An involuntary shudder ran down my back,
and I gave Emmett a disgusted look.
"Not even with a lead condom, my friend," I said jokingly as I walked up into my trailer.
The first thing I wanted to do was to get these fucking contacts out of my eyes. I walked into the small bathroom area and
looked at myself in the mirror. My eyes were swollen and bloodshot from having them in all day, and I had large bags
under my eyes from lack of sleep.
I looked out the window and saw that the sun was just starting to come up. That was the one downfall of night shoots; you
lost the whole next day to sleep. Everyone else in LA was getting up to start their day, and I was just heading home to bed.
I removed the contacts and closed my eyes for a few moments, enjoying the moist sensation of naked eyes. Turning the
tap on, I cupped my hands under the flow of water and splashed it up onto my face. I was exhausted, but I wanted to stay
awake until I got back to my apartment.
I removed my costume and hung it up for the wardrobe people to collect so it would be ready for filming tomorrow. I put my
own clothes back on and went over to open the safe holding my wallet and cell phone. I input the combination, grabbed my
belongings out without even bothering to look at them and put them in my pocket.
I stepped out of my trailer and saw that Thomas was already waiting for me, leaning up against the car and flicking through
a magazine. When he saw me, he stood up straight and opened the car door.
"Good morning, Edward," he said, smiling at me.
"Morning, Thomas," I replied as I attempted to stifle a yawn. I climbed into the car and laid down across the seat. I was so
tired that I could barely keep my eyes open.
"Excuse me, Edward; we're here."
I opened my eyelids they felt like thousand ton pieces of sandpaper and looked around, seeing that we were parked
outside of my apartment complex. I struggled to sit up, but somehow managed to climb out of the car and walk up the
stairs to my apartment. Opening the door and walking inside, I let out a sigh of relief and walked straight into the bedroom.
I kicked my shoes off and fell onto the bed, without even changing my clothes.
Something was vibrating against my leg. I tried to open my eyes, but sleep was trying to pull me back under. My pocket
vibrated again and I groaned loudly, rolling onto my back.
I fished around in my pocket and pulled out my cell phone. Not even bothering to open my eyes, I hit the answer button and
put the phone up to my ear.
"Mmmmm?" I said into the mouthpiece.
"Edward?" a male voice asked. Under normal circumstances I probably would have recognized it, but I was too tired to
register who it was.
"Uh huh," I replied while yawning.
"It's James. I wanted to talk to you about the Australian convention."
I sighed and tried to sit up. "Just give me a minute," I mumbled.
I forced my eyes open and put the phone down on the pillow next to me before rubbing my eyes to try and coax myself
awake. I glanced over at my alarm clock and saw that it was almost 11am. I had only been asleep for about five hours.
With a yawn I picked up the phone again.

"Sorry, I had night shoots last night and I'm wiped out. What do you need to talk about?"
"I have the contract here for you to sign. Can you stop by the office today, or should I fax it over to you on the set?" he
asked.
I yawned again. "Just fax it over. I'll read through it and let you know."
"Ok, I'm sending it right now. Call me when you make a decision."
He hung up without even saying goodbye not that I cared, because for one thing, I was too tired to care, and for another, I
didn't really like James all that much. However, I was paying this guy hundreds of thousands of dollars a year. You'd think
he'd at least be polite to me.
I fell back down onto my pillow and tried to fall back to sleep. After what seemed like forever, I opened my eyes and
looked at the clock. Only twenty minutes had passed. I sighed loudly and rolled onto my side, punching the pillow to make
it more comfortable. After laying there for several more minutes I sat up, feeling extremely frustrated, and rubbed my
hands over my face.
I glanced at my phone and saw a small envelope in the corner of the screen indicating that I had a message.

How did I not notice that before?

I opened my inbox and read the text message that told me I had a new voice mail waiting for collection. I deleted the
message and called my voice box.

Hi Edward, it's Bella. I just wanted to say thank you so much for the flowers you sent. They are beautiful, and I just love
them. If you have the time to give me a call later, I'd love to hear from you. Bye.
When had this message arrived? Had it been there since I took the phone out of the safe, or had it only come while I was
sleeping? There was no way for me to know, and I had just deleted the text message which could have given me the time
of arrival.
I checked the time again and worked out that it was about 4am in Australia. Bella would surely be asleep. It was a Friday
night, though. Maybe she was up celebrating her final exam being over. I made the decision not to call, just in case she
was asleep. I would send a text message.

Are you awake?

I sent the message and walked into the bathroom. I wet my hands and rubbed them over my face in an attempt to make
myself feel more awake. I heard the phone beep from the other room and went to check it, sitting on the bed as I opened
the new message.

No, I'm fast asleep ;)

I laughed softly to myself and I decided to play with her a little.

Are you dreaming about me?

I went back into the bathroom and had the fastest shower of my life. I literally turned the water on, stepped under the warm
stream and rubbed myself down quickly before stepping out. As I was toweling off, I heard the phone beep again. I
wrapped the towel around my waist and secured it by tucking the corner in as I walked back to the bedroom. I picked up
the phone and laughed loudly at her response.

You wish! My dreams are filled with sexy images of Johnny Depp :p
It was so refreshing to finally talk to someone who was comfortable having fun with me. All the sucking up and being
treated as a 'God' that people tended to do around me was fun for a while, but I was currently finding it annoying and a little
patronizing. Bella was refreshing and light.
I sent back my response right away.

Did Mr. Depp send you flowers? Oh, no, that would be me maybe I deserve a little dream action too :D
I put the phone down and walked over to my closet to choose some clothes. I settled on an old pair of sweatpants with a
rip on the right knee and a grey t-shirt. I had more night shooting tonight, but I wasn't going to get dressed properly until
later. Right now I wanted to be comfortable.
My phone beeped again.

I think flowers entitle you to a day-dream. I've already had a few day-dreams of you :)
That piqued my interest; she thought about me. I smiled and typed my response quickly.

Oooo, you day-dream about me? And what, prey tell, do you think about?
I put the phone in my pocket and walked into the kitchen. I was starving and desperate to eat just about anything I could
find. I opened the fridge and pulled out some cheese, mayo and tomatoes. I grabbed the bread off the bench and made
myself a sandwich. As I chewed idly I looked through the cupboards for what I could make to eat. The sandwich was just to
get me through until my actual lunch was phone vibrated against my leg and I pulled it out quickly, eager to read Bella's
reply.

I think about you naked, gagged and tied to my bed while I whip you.
I stared at the screen with my mouth hanging open. I didn't know what to say to that. The phone beeped again almost
immediately, and I opened the second message.

Just joking lol. I just think about you.Nothing specific. Just wondering what you are doing and if you are thinking of me
at the same time.
I burst out laughing. She'd really gotten me with that one. I decided to have fun with her suggestion.

Damn, I was having fun imagining you in black leather!

I chuckled to myself, thinking that I wished it was possible for me to see her reaction. I'd decided to just make a second
sandwich instead of a whole meal, and was soon sitting on the couch, munching happily and channel surfing.
Bella hadn't replied and I was starting to wonder if maybe I had offended her with my comment about her wearing leather.
Just as I was about to send her an apology message, my phone beeped and I sighed with relief. I had just made things
right with us again,. The last thing I wanted to do was to screw it up.

Good luck picturing me in leather.You don't even know what I look like :p
I started typing my response straight away and hit the send button with a large grin on my face.

Oh contraire, mademoiselle.Your University website has a lovely headshot of you :)

Her response was almost instant.

Shit. I forgot about that. That's a horrible picture of me! It's been fun chatting, Cullen, but I have to go back to sleep.
Johnny Depp is calling for me..night xxx
I laughed at her response and put the phone down next to me. It was surprising how fifteen minutes of texting could make
me feel so much better than five hours of sleep had. I settled in on the couch and watched a movie on Showtime. I wanted
to put step two of my plan into action, but I had to wait until a more decent time of day in Australia.
I wandered around the apartment, bored out of my mind. I read through my lines for tonight's shoot and was confident that I
had them down and would be prepared. I looked at my watch for the thousandth time today and calculated that it was 9am
in Australia. It was a satisfactory time to call,. I just had to hope that Alice answered and not Bella.
I dialed Bella's home number and waited while it rang several times.
"Hello?"

Shit! That's Bella's voice!

I hung up the phone. I didn't know what else to do. If my plan was going to work, Bella couldn't know that I was contacting
Alice.
BPOV
I woke up with a smile on my face. At first, when I had been woken up in the middle of the night to a barrage of text
messages, I was annoyed. I tended to be a little disorientated in the mornings, and I didn't take too well to being woken up
suddenly. After a few moments, though, I had started to enjoy our little teasing messages.
I thought back over what we had been talking about and groaned when I remembered that he had seen my Uni ID photo. I
hated that photo, and had actually gone into the office and asked them to take a new one, but they refused.
I picked up my phone and scrolled through my messages, re-reading them. Smiling at how cute Edward could be, I sat up
and made my way to the bathroom to shower. After dressing and brushing my still-wet hair, I made my way down the hall
to the kitchen. Alice was by the sink, rinsing off her breakfast dishes, and Jasper was mopping up a spill by the fridge
door.
"Morning, guys," I said cheerily as I sat at the breakfast bar.
"I hope you didn't want orange juice this morning. Jasper has a little accident," Alice said, looking down at the floor.

"Sorry, Bella," Jasper apologized, giving me a sheepish smile.

"That's fine, Jasper. I have to buy groceries today, anyway. I'll add juice to the list."
The house phone started to ring, and Alice stepped away from the sink and ran towards it. I usually didn't answer the
home phone, because everyone I knew called my cell. Halfway across the kitchen, Alice slipped on some orange juice
and went flying into the air. She screamed and then started laughing as she landed in Jasper's arms.
"Quick reflexes, Jazz. Bella, can you grab the phone?" Alice laughed, now that she was safely back on the ground.
I picked up the cordless phone and pressed the answer button.
"Hello?"
There was silence for a second and then a dial tone. I shrugged my shoulders and put the phone back in its cradle.
"Who was that?" Alice asked, looking over her shoulder at me.
"I don't know, they hung up," I replied as I sat back down on my stool.
"Rude! I hate when people do that," Alice replied, crankily.
"Want me to make you an omelette, Bella?" Jasper asked.
He was a great cook, and sometimes offered to make me breakfast on the mornings when he had stayed over.
"I would love you forever if you did," I replied with a large smile.
"Hey, that's my job," Alice huffed with her hands on her hips.
"Don't worry, baby. I'm all yours. Bella and I will just stare wistfully at each other when you're not looking," Jasper joked as
he walked over and kissed the top of Alice's head. She pushed him away playfully just as the phone rang for a second
time. I automatically reached for it, but Alice stopped me.
"No, Bella, I'll answer it. I hope it's the same jack-ass that hung up on you. I'll yell his ear off." She stomped over to the
phone as I watched her pick up the phone with an amused expression.
"Hello, Alice speaking," she said sweetly.
Her eyes went huge and she cupped her hand over the phone.
"Just a minute," she whispered as she gave Jasper a meaningful stare and backed out of the room. I noticed that she
completely avoided eye contact with me.
"I wonder what that was about," I said, giving Jasper a curious look.
He shrugged his shoulders and opened the fridge to get the ingredients for my omelette. I watched as he cracked eggs
and stirred in cheese and tomatoes. Cooking was one skill I had never really mastered, so it was great to have someone
around who did it well.
Alice screamed from the next room, and Jasper and I both spun our heads around in alarm.
"Wait here, I'll go see what that was about," Jasper instructed me.
I sat nervously in the kitchen as he disappeared into Alice's bedroom. He wasn't gone long before he reappeared in the
kitchen. I gave him an expectant look, but he just gave me a large, toothy grin and said nothing. I watched Jasper move
around the kitchen as he made my omelette, and wondered what on Earth was going on.
Soon, Alice appeared in the kitchen with a very straight expression.
"What was that all about?" I asked, exasperated at her weird behaviour and Jasper's odd expression.
"Oh, nothing. That was just my mum," Alice said, looking at the floor.
I folded my arms across my chest and gave her an unimpressed look. Right at that moment, Jasper put the omelette down
in front of me; maybe to distract me so Alice could change the subject.
"So, Bella, what plans do you have for tonight?" she asked, sitting next to me and picking at my omelette. That question
reminded me that I was supposed to be planning a barbeque at Charlie's tonight.
"Oh, Alice, do you want to come to my Dad's for a barbeque tonight? There will be a surprise guest waiting to see you," I
added, hoping that the curiosity of a surprise would make her amenable to come.
"Oooooh, who is it? Is it Edward?" she asked, getting excited.

I sighed, allowing myself to imagine that Edward would be there. I laughed at the thought of a big-time movie star sitting in
my Dad's backyard, eating hotdogs as Charlie prattled on about his latest big fishing trip.
"No, I can guarantee it's not Edward, but it's someone I'm sure you'll like to see."
"Is it your mum? Ooooh, is it some rich Uncle who has cancer and is going to leave you all of his money?"
I gave Alice a horrified look. "Alice! That's terrible," I said, shocked.
"I was just asking," she pouted.
"I'm not telling you who it is. Jasper, you are welcome to come," I added, looking over to him.
"Sounds great," he smiled as he scrubbed the pan he made my omelette in.
You had to love a man who cooked and cleaned up after himself.
"Ok, now I just have to tell Charlie," I laughed as I picked up the phone.
The call to my dad was quite brief. He was about to head out to work and didn't have time to chat. He agreed to the
barbeque, as long as I organized all the food and promised not to leave the house in a mess.
Next, I decided to call Jacob and let him know that the dinner was on. I dialed the cell phone number he had given me and
waited for him to answer.
"Yo," he said, and I laughed at the ridiculous greeting.
"Hey Jake, it's Bella," I said, still laughing.
"Hey Belly-button," he greeted, laughing as well.
I grimaced. I hated the nickname he had given me in 3rd grade. It had been a slow progression from my actual name. It
had started out as Bella, then Bells, then Belly-bell, and finally one day, he'd just started calling me Belly-button. I was
hoping he had forgotten, but obviously not.
"Don't call me that, Jake," I huffed.
"Awwww, come on, Bells. You know it's said with love," he teased.
"Dinner is on tonight, if you are still interested," I said, changing the subject.
"Great! What time should I get to Charlie's?"
"I'll be there at about five, getting the food ready, but we'll probably eat around seven, so anytime between then will be fine.
Alice and her boyfriend, Jasper, will be there as well."
"Awesome. I can't wait to see the little munchkin," he said, laughing again.
"A second warning, Jake; she will kill you," I said sternly.
"Yeah, yeah. I think I can take her," he replied, still chuckling.
"See you tonight, then," I said, shaking my head at him, even though he couldn't see it.
"See ya, Belly-button."
I sighed and put the phone down, hoping he didn't bring that nickname up in front of Alice. She would find it hysterical.
At 5 pm, I arrived at Charlie's house. He was still out, so I let myself in with my key and started working on the food in the
kitchen. My culinary skills left much to be desired, and I was attempting to make a simple garden salad when there was a
knock on the door.
I washed my hands in the sink and wiped them down the side of my jeans before I went to answer the door. I pulled it open
and saw the smiling face of Jacob.
"Hey, Jake, come in," I said, stepping back to allow him in.
He pulled me into a tight hug, but didn't hold me too long like I had suspected him to. We walked through the house into
the kitchen and he sat at the bench, watching my sad attempt at making a salad.
Jake decided he wanted to try out some of his cheesier jokes on me, and we were soon laughing to the point of tears.
"What does a king do when he burps?" Jake asked between gasps from laughing.

"God, Jake, no more, please!" I begged.

"He issues a royal pardon," Jake said, laughing even harder and slapping his hand down on the bench.
I laughed as well. It wasn't that the joke was all that funny. I was just at that point where I'd laughed so much that everything
was hilarious, even when wasn't funny at all.
"How do you catch a squirrel?" he gasped.
"Seriously, Jake, enough," I said in a stern voice, trying not to smile.
"Climb up a tree and act like a nut," he roared with laughter. I burst out laughing, and the knife I was using to slice the
vegetables slipped and cut my finger. I quieted down and stared as blood spurted over the carrot slices and cutting board.
Jake stopped laughing too and stared at the blood dripping out of my finger. He rushed over to me and pulled me towards
the sink.
"Are you ok?" he asked as he took my hand and ran it under the running water.
"I'm fine. Stupid knife," I spat, sending evil looks towards the knife sitting on the counter top.
Jake led me to the bench and sat me down on one of the stools. He ran upstairs and grabbed a band-aid from the
bathroom cupboard and came back down to attach it to my finger.
I had grabbed a wad of paper towels to wrap around my hand so I didn't have to look at the blood. I watched as Jake
slowly peeled the paper back and moved my hand from side to side to analyze the damage, shocked at how gentle he
was.
He ran his fingers over mine, keeping a wide berth from the cut, and slowly put the band-aid on. I watched as his fingers
made small circles over the back of my hand, and when I looked up, I saw that he was staring into my eyes. I was lost in
his deep brown eyes for several seconds before I shook my head and pulled back, stood up and walked around the bench
to distance myself from him.
"Thanks, Jake. I, ummm... it feels much better now," I said while picking the knife up and walking over to the sink to wash
the blood off. When I turned around, he was standing behind me, leaning on the bench with a small smile on his lips. He
cocked his head to the side.
"Bella" he started.
"Jake, justdon't," I said as I stepped around him and threw the bloodied carrots into the bin. I heard a car outside and
sighed with relief. I could hear Alice giggling as her tiny steps echoed from the front porch. She let herself in and she and
Jasper were soon in the kitchen.
I looked over at Jake and saw a disappointed look briefly cross his face before he put on a large smile. Alice stopped
dead in the doorway, causing Jasper to walk into her. He looked around confused.
"Hey, Bella," he said, smiling before walking over to Jake. "Hi, I'm Jasper," he greeted, extending his hand.
"Jacob," he replied as he shook Jasper's hand.
"Jacob?" Alice asked quietly. She looked him up and down before giving me a questioning look; I nodded my head.
"Hey Ali," Jake said, smiling. "Long time no see."
Alice squealed and ran over to him, giving him a big hug. Jake wrapped his arms around her and lifted her off the ground
before looking over at me with a smile.
"You're right, she is still tiny!"
I gaped, open-mouthed, at him. Not only had he called Alice small after I'd specifically warned him about that, but he had
also implicated me. Traitor!
"Put me down, Jacob Black!" Alice yelled while beating her hands on his chest. Jake just laughed and lowered her to the
ground. Alice spun to face me. She looked so angry that, if she were a cartoon character, I would have seen steam
pouring out of her ears. I took a step back and held up my injured finger.
"I'm injured, Alice. Be nice."
Alice gave me a look that told me I would not get out of punishment, but she didn't say a word to me. That in itself was a
kind of punishment. Alice had never given me the silent treatment, ever, in our fifteen years of friendship.
Jasper put his arm around her shoulders and led her towards the back patio to have a seat and calm down.
"What did you say that for?" I asked angrily as I walked over and slapped Jake on the shoulder.

"I thought you were joking about her reaction," Jake said, shrugging his shoulders. "Before they came in, was there a
moment between us?" he asked changing the subject.
I turned my back on him and started making my salad again, without carrot slices.
"I don't know what you're talking about, Jake," I said in a stern voice. He walked up next to me and leaned down on the
counter, next to where I was now chopping a tomato.
"Tell me about this guy you mentioned," he said softly.
I sighed and stopped cutting before putting the knife down and turning towards him I didn't want to have another knife
accident.
"There's nothing to tell. There is a guy I talk to. I don't really know what to classify us as, but he is in my heart."
I picked up the knife again and started slicing through the red flesh of the tomato. Jake stood up and walked outside
without saying another word.
Soon, Charlie got home and we were all outside chatting and laughing while he stoked the grill for the meat. The smell of
cooking meat was soon wafting over the table as we sat and watched the sun set.
Alice was being very pleasant to everyone, talking and laughing, but I noticed that she would not talk directly to me, and
every now and then, I would glance at her and she would be glaring at me. I obviously had some serious damage control
to do.
Jake had sat next to me and kept sliding inches closer to me. It ended up being like a game. I would slide along the bench
seat to put a reasonable distance between us, and several minutes later, I would notice his arm rubbing against mine, so I
would slide down again.
Just as Alice came out of the kitchen carrying bowls of ice cream for everyone, I realized that I was sitting right on the
edge of the bench with no room left to slide down. I looked over at the empty side of the bench and wondered why no one
had commented on the fact that Jake was slowly pushing me off, onto the ground.
I stood up, carried my bowl of ice cream down to the other end of the bench and sat where Jacob had originally been
sitting while he watched me with an amused grin. I just smiled back at him and started eating my ice cream.
After everyone had finished, I kept my promise to Charlie and started to clean up. I stacked all the plates and carried them
into the kitchen, rinsed them and placed them in the dishwasher. When I turned to grab the ice cream bowls off the bench,
I smacked right into Jacob's chest.
"Can we talk?" he asked quietly as he looked down at me with soulful eyes.
"Just let me finish up here," I said.
"I'll be up in your old room," he replied as he moved towards the staircase and disappeared from sight. I finished stacking
the dishwasher and started it.
"It's good to see you, Bella," Charlie said, stepping into the kitchen.
"You too, Dad. Thanks for having us over." I walked over and gave him a quick hug. Charlie yawned and I laughed softly.
"Time to get to bed, old man," I joked.
"Now, now, none of that," Charlie said, laughing as well. He yawned again and stroked his face. "Maybe I should head off
to bed," he agreed, sheepishly.
"Night, Dad," I said as I stretched up on my tip-toes and kissed his cheek.
"Night, Bells."
I watched as he slowly made his way up the stairs, noticing that Alice was standing in the doorway glaring at me with her
arms folded across her chest.
"Alice, I'm sorry that Jacob called you tiny. He was just joking around," I said, trying to sound sincere.
"I don't care about that!" she exclaimed, throwing her arms up in the air. I gave her a confused look. If it wasn't that, what
could she have possibly been upset about?
"Why are you so angry with me, then?" I asked, exasperated.
"Are you dating Jacob Black?" she demanded, her tone dark.
"What? No! He just came into town and we caught up, as friends."

Alice gave me a disbelieving look as she crossed her arms again.

"And what about Edward?" she asked, as if accusing me of something. That had been the same question I was asking in
my head.
"What about him? I'm not dating Edward, and I'm not dating Jake. I haven't done anything wrong here, Alice," I said,
waving my arms around emphatically.
"We'll see. You need to give Edward a chance."
I sighed and ran my fingers through my hair, pulling on it roughly in frustration.
"Ok Alice, whatever you say," I said softly. I had learned from previous experiences that agreeing with her was the only
way to get her off your back.
Jasper came into the room and must have been able to sense the tension, because he gave me an apologetic look and
put his arms around Alice reassuringly.
"Come on, babe, let's head off," he said soothingly in her ear. She nodded and looked over at me.
"See you at home," Alice said softly over her shoulder as Jasper led her out to the front door.
I sighed, trying to calm myself before the talk that Jacob wanted to have. In an attempt to buy myself some extra time, so
as to put off the inevitably uncomfortable discussion I was about to have, I wiped all the benches, swept the floor and took
out the trash.
Finally, I realized I couldn't put it off any longer and went up to my old room. I pushed the door open and saw Jake sitting
comfortably on the bed. He smiled at me when I walked in and patted a spot next to him for me to sit down.
I hesitated for a second before making the decision to walk across the room and sit in the desk chair. Jake scowled and
took a deep breath.
"Bella, I can tell this is uncomfortable for you, but I just have to get this out there. When we were kids, I had a really big
crush on you, and as I've grown up, I've held every girl I've dated up to you, but none have compared"
"You don't even know me as an adult," I said, interrupting him. "You've got this image of me in your head that you've
created, but it's not me."
"I know that, but I still know that you're the most beautiful girl I know, you make me laugh and I feel comfortable with you. I
can't explain it, I just feel a connection. I know you can feel it, too."
I looked down at my shoes. If I was being honest, I did feel a connection with Jake. I couldn't explain why I felt so
comfortable with him so quickly, but I also knew that he was practically a stranger to me.
"I feel something, I just don't know what it is," I said softly, still looking at the floor.
"Something is enough, for now. We just have to give it a chance to grow."
I looked up and saw that he had moved and was now perched on the edge of the bed in front of me. I didn't know what to
say. There was a part of me that was drawn to Jake, but my heart was telling me that I shouldn't discount Edward. As crazy
as it seemed to think that a movie star from the other side of the planet could want to be with me, I honestly believed that it
was a possibility. I looked Jake in the eyes and took a deep breath.
"Can I have some time to think about it, Jake?" I asked softly. I knew it wasn't the answer he wanted, but it would give me
some time to sort out my feelings for Edward. He reached his hand out and stroked mine gently.
"I'll be here when you're ready," he replied gently. He stood and walked out of the room without saying anything else, and a
few minutes later I heard the front door close.
I went over and laid on my old bed, curling up into a ball. A million thoughts were running through my head. I knew how I felt
about Edward; I could feel that I was starting to fall in love with him. Was that even possible for someone you hadn't met? I
couldn't answer for other people, but it felt different between me and Edward; like we were made for each other.
I decided I had to have a serious talk with him about exactly where we stood. I took a few deep breaths and prepared
myself for the probable outcome that Edward was going to laugh at me, or think that I was going to start stalking him.
Rolling onto my side to pull my phone out of my pocket, I could feel my hands shaking with nerves. I slowly scrolled through
my contact list until I found Edward's number, and I pressed the call button.
The phone rang several times in my ear.
"Hello?"

I felt my heart race a little at the sound of his voice.

"Hi, it's Bella," I said softly, and I couldn't help but smile. I heard Edward let out a long breath, and when he spoke again, I
could tell he was smiling.
"I missed you," he said happily.
"I missed you, too," I responded with a huge grin on my face. Suddenly remembering why I was calling him, I sat up and
took a deep breath.
"Edward, can I talk to you about something?"

*Chapter 8*: Chapter 8

Chapter 8 The Talk
EPOV
I stared at my phone for a few moments. I had just hung up on Bella. I felt instantly guilty; true she hadn't known it was me
who had called, but all the same I felt bad. I considered calling back and then changed my mind.
After several minutes of deliberating, I decided that I would call back. Hearing her voice, even for only a second had made
me miss her, so I dialed the number and waited for her to answer the call.
"Hello, Alice speaking,"

Oh man, I can't catch a break!

I laughed to myself at how I had originally called to speak to Alice and gotten Bella and when I rang to speak with Bella I
got Alice. I decided to just go with the original plan of speaking to Alice. I cleared my throat and prepared my fake accent.
"Hi, Alice, it's Edward. Do you have a minute to talk about a surprise I'm planning for Bella?" I asked.
"Just a minute," she whispered.
There was silence for a moment and then I heard a door close.
"Hi, Edward," she blurted out happily.
"How are you?" I replied politely.
"Oh, pretty good. Jasper that's my boyfriend just spilled orange juice all over the floor so I've been mopping that up.
Classes are going well, I think" I cut her off there... I hadn't meant for her to actually tell me her life story.
"That's great. Look, I wanted to ask you a favor. Bella mentioned to me that she's a fan of some famous American movie
actor," I said slowly, waiting to see if Alice could guess without any further clues.
"Oh yeah, she is totally in love with Edward Cullen!" Alice gushed.
I couldn't help the huge smile that spread across my face and I had to consciously remind myself that Alice didn't know she
was talking about me.
"Yeah, that's the guy she mentioned. Well, I heard that he's coming to Australia for some convention in Melbourne in a few
weeks and I bought you and Bella tickets to go and meet him. Do you think she'll be surprised?" I asked as if I wasn't sure
if it was a good gift.
"AHHHHHHHH!" Alice screamed and I had to pull the phone away from my ear for a second to avoid going deaf.
"OHMYGOD! Are you serious?" she asked very loudly. I now understood that Bella's worry over Alice finding out who I am
was completely valid.

Think about that later. Back to the plan.

"Yes, I'll post the tickets to you tomorrow. Can I ask you a favour, though?" I asked.
"Hang on a second," Alice said, annoyed.
I could hear her talking to a man in the background and assumed it was her boyfriend. I could make out that he had asked
if she was ok. Her scream must have alarmed him. A moment later, Alice spoke again.
"Sorry, Jasper wanted to know what I was screaming about."
"Did you tell him?" I asked quickly.
"Yes of course!" she replied.
"Ok, well can you do me a favor and ask him to keep it to himself? Just before he came in, I was going to ask you to keep
this a secret from Bella. Well, not that you're going to the convention, but just that the tickets are from me. Oh, and don't tell
her that actor guy she likes is going to be there, just let her be surprised." I tried to sound as nonchalant as I could while
still being firm on my point.
"I could tell her I won the tickets in a radio competition?" Alice asked.
"That sounds perfect!" I exclaimed happily. "I'll post them tomorrow."
"Address them to Alice Brandon at the same address I gave you the other day for the flowers."

"Thanks, Alice, I can't wait to hear if she likes the gift," I said.
"Oh, she'll love it. Have a good weekend," she exclaimed happily.
"You too, bye." I said as I hung up the phone.
So far, the plan was going exactly as I wanted. I heard a knock and the door and looking at my watch realized that it would
be Thomas. I was running late for work! I grabbed my wallet and cell phone and ran to answer the door.
I dozed on the drive to the set and walked sleepily through the car park towards my trailer. I cursed myself for not getting
much sleep during the day and knew that tonight's night-shoot would be hell.
When I returned to my trailer at 5am I was exhausted and ready to drop. I climbed up into my trailer and fell down onto the
couch in the corner. I think I was asleep before my head even settled on the cushion and I swore loudly when I heard my
cell ringing.
"Fuck off!" I said in frustration as I grabbed around on the sofa, searching for the phone. My hand closed over the cool
plastic of the phone and I brought it up to my ear.
"Hello?" I said, my voice sounding gruff from sleep.
"Hi, it's Bella."
My heart raced and my eyes flew open as I sat up, suddenly feeling wide awake. I wasn't sure what this girl did to me but
whatever it was I never wanted her to stop. I let out a long sigh of relief. I hadn't known how much I had missed her voice
until I heard it. I couldn't wipe the smile off my face.
"I missed you," I said happily.
I hadn't meant to blurt that out, but I didn't regret saying it.
"I missed you too," Bella replied and I lay back on the couch feeling completely relaxed.
"Edward, can I talk to you about something?" she asked cautiously.
"Of course," I replied.
"Well, umm, ok this is a little awkward. I guess I should start at the beginning."
I scrunched my forehead in confusion. The beginning? The beginning of what?
"Ok," I said, unsure of what else to say.
"Well, an old friend, Jake, came back into town and I met up with him yesterday for lunch, and we just had dinner together
with Alice and my dad," she continued.
I didn't like the sound of this already. I sat up straight and leaned my elbows on my knees.
"Uh huh," I promoted her to continue.
"Ok, well Jake has expressed to me that he is, umm, well, interested in me"
I clenched my teeth and tugged my hand roughly through my hair. A flame of jealousy ignited in my heart and I wanted to
scream and punch this Jake in the face.
"and, well, when he asked if I was seeing anyone I didn't really know what to tell him. I mean, I like you... I really like you a
lot. But we've never really talked about what we are to each other or how to classify this... thing we have. So I kind of told
him that there is someone I care about, but that I didn't know what to call it. Anyway, sorry to ramble on, I just kind of
wanted to ask you what I am to you. I mean, oh this is so embarrassing but umm... are we a couple?" Her voice had
become very soft towards the end of her speech and I smiled at how cute she was.
Bella had just asked me the very question I had been mulling over in my mind for days. The way that I was feeling about
Bella definitely screamed girlfriend to me. Bella was someone I wouldn't be ashamed of dating if my parents asked,
unlike Rosalie. But was it possible to have a relationship with someone you had never met, who lived on the other side of
the world? I didn't know.

I'll be meeting her in 2 weeks!

That thought comforted me a little but there was still the issue of us living on opposite sides of the globe. There was no
way I could continue my career living in Australia and I wasn't confident that she would move for me.

Did I want her to move for me?

"I've been thinking about that, myself," I finally spoke after a long pause.
"Did you come to any conclusions?" she asked with a giggle.
"Well, I know what I want us to be, but I just don't know if it's realistic," I replied as I pinched the bridge of my nose tightly.
Right now was probably not the best time to be having this conversation, as I was severely sleep deprived and I could feel
a headache developing.
"And what is it that you want us to be?" she asked quietly, almost hopefully.
I wasn't sure if I was ready to put myself on the line without hearing what she wanted first. Sure, I had confessed that I liked
her, but I got the feeling she was asking me for some kind of commitment, and before I could agree to that I needed to
know what she was feeling.
"How do you feel about me, Bella? Exactly?" I asked quietly.
There was silence for a minute.
"Ok, I'm going to be really honest with you and just hope that I don't freak you out," she said finally. I heard her take a deep
breath and let it out slowly. "I think I'm falling in love with you, and I know that's stupid because we don't even really know
each other, but it's what I feel," she blurted out very quickly.
I allowed her words to sink in for a moment.

Bella is falling IN LOVE with me?

It seemed too good to be true. I knew that I was having the same feelings, but I never expected her to be in the same place
I was so quickly.
"I feel the same," I choked out, my voice faltering with emotion. I mentally slapped myself for being a girly douche. Girls just
didn't affect me emotionally, but that was how I knew Bella was special.
"Are we crazy?" Bella asked, giggling again.
"I think, logically, we are completely nuts," I laughed, "but I can't help the way I am feeling about you."
We both laughed. I still felt a little uneasy and I realized that it was because Bella had said her friend Jake was interested
in her, but she hadn't let on about her feelings for him.
"And what about your friend?" I asked seriously.
"Oh, well, I'll tell him that I can only be his friend."
"But how do you feel about him?" I prompted.
"He was my best friend when I was a kid. I haven't seen him in a decade so it's all a little confusing. Part of me feels like I
know him better than anyone else, but when I look at him, he's a stranger to me. There is a part of me that is drawn to him,
but that part is not my heart. My heart is full of you."
I frowned. While I knew she had said that she wanted me and not him, I was very aware of the fact that some part of her
did want him; that made her vulnerable to his advances. He also had the advantage of being right in front of her while I was
on the other side of the world.
"I want you," she whispered. Maybe she had picked up on my unease by my silence.
"And I want you," I replied sadly. It was such a strange feeling to be so happy to be talking to someone and to feel sad at
the same time. I supposed that this was what the term bittersweet referred to.
"So, tell Jake and any other guys who come sniffing around that you are off the market," I joked, trying to lighten the mood.
"I will if you will. What are you going to say to all your lady friends that I saw on TMZ?" Bella asked firmly.
I had to think about that. Could I go for several months without sex? My hook ups were not brought on by a need for
intimacy or companionship, but a need for sexual release. I knew that need would still exist and with Bella on the other
side of the world it could become a problem. I allowed myself to imagine having sex with a random woman and felt an
aching in my heart for Bella. More than the aching, I felt a little repulsed. It appeared that while my cock might want
release, my heart only wanted it with Bella. That made my decision easy.
"I only want you," I said in gravelly voice.
"So, I guess we're a couple," she said with a soft giggle.
I had the physical urge to pull her into a tight hug and never let her go and it was extremely frustrating that I couldn't touch

her. I imagined running my fingers down her cheek and over her bottom lip. Thinking of her lip led me to imagine kissing
her, her soft tongue swirling with my own. I let out a frustrated sigh when I realised that I was getting turned on.
The pervy guy inside of me automatically thought of asking Bella to have phone sex with me. That's what long distance
couples did, wasn't it? But we had only just moments ago declared our true feelings and I didn't want to rush her. The last
thing I needed was to screw this up after trying so hard to get us in the same country. However, the throbbing in my swollen
cock continued, regardless.
"Edward?" Bella asked softly, "What are you thinking about?"
Was I imagining Bella's voice as sultry? Her voice her mouth

I am thinking of your pretty mouth on my cock! Not helping!

"Just about you. It's hard to be so far away," I said, instead of what I was really thinking.
"What's the hardest thing?" she asked coyly. I did not imagine the innuendo that time.

Oh come on! The hardest thing? MY COCK is the hardest thing right now!
I laughed softly to myself at her loaded question and gave a more civilized answer than what was in my head.
"I would really like to be close to you, hold you... kiss you," I added, testing the water to see how she took a conversation
about a physical relationship with me.
"I think about that, too," she whispered. "I would love to kiss you right now."
"What else would you like to do to me?" I asked. This conversation was heading right where I was hoping, even though I
hadn't dared to initiate it on my own. Who knew that Shy Bella could become Sexy Bella in seconds? Then again, all she
had to say was 'Yeah baby' to me in our first conversation and I was aroused. My cock began throbbing; I knew that I
would need some release soon or it would become painful.
"What would you like me to do to you?" she asked, and I could tell she was smiling. "Are you picturing me in leather,
again?"
That opened up a can of worms in my brain. A million X-rated images floated through my mind of things I would like Bella
to do to me. Trying not to be a pig, I selected a quasi-innocent response.
"I'd like to see you... all of you." I replied.
I heard Bella take a sharp breath and she was silent for a moment. I was worried that I had pushed things too far and was
about to take the comment back when she spoke again.
"Umm, can you call me back in like, 3 minutes? I just need the phone for something," she asked, sounding excited and
somehow pleased with herself.
"Umm, ok. I'll talk to you in a second," I said, confused as I hung up the phone.
I lay back on the couch and thought about why Bella would need her phone. Maybe she needed to call Alice... or Jake? My
chest tightened at that thought. He's just a friend. I got up and went to the tiny bathroom of the trailer.
My bulging pants made it uncomfortable to walk and I began thinking of very unsexy images to aid in reducing my
problem.

Where was an ice pack when you needed one?

I got to the bathroom with only a half-stiff cock and splashed cold water on my face. I looked in the mirror and couldn't help
the smile that appeared on my lips.
I heard my phone beep that I had a text message and I made my way back to the couch. That should have been enough
time for her, because she said 3 minutes. I decided that I would check the text and then call her back.
I opened the text message and saw that Bella had sent me a blank message with a photo attached. Wondering what the
picture could be, I clicked to open the message.
"FUCK!" I exclaimed loudly when the picture appeared on the screen.
Bella had sent me a photo of herself, topless. My girlfriend, Bella, sweet, shy Bella sent me a topless photo. There was no
hope of ice helping anymore.
I put the phone right up to my face to take in every detail of her amazing tits. Her pert little nipples were the perfect shade
of pink and there was a freckle on her left breast just above the nipple. It looked like she had a decent C-cup but they
didn't sag down at all, even without a bra on. Her dark chocolate curls fell over her shoulders seductively and the tiny smile

on her lips almost left me undone.

I fumbled with my phone and sent the photo to myself quickly on my encrypted email account before dialing Bella back.
She answered on the first ring.
"What do you think?" she asked nervously in way of a greeting.
"Holy Jesus, Bella, you are so sexy and beautiful and amazing!" I couldn't say enough nice things about her. I was still in
shock.
I booted up my computer and waited impatiently as the laptop buzzed to life.
Bella giggled. My erection had come back in full force as soon as I had seen her photo, and after her brave gesture I was
going to put myself on the line and ask her what I had been hoping for since the thought first occurred to me.
"Are you alone, Bella?" I asked in a low, husky voice.
"Uh huh," she murmured quietly. I felt my excitement level rise; along with my cock.
My breathing hitched in my throat and I had to cough to get my breath back. The computer had finished loading and I
opened my email, quickly downloading the photo I had sent from my phone. No one else was seeing that imagejust the
thought of Emmett seeing Bella like that was enough for me to delete the image from my phone. I opened the photo to full
size and tilted the screen so I could see it clearly while lying back on the couch.
"So, what are you wearing?" I said in a joking way, hoping she would pick up what I wanted to happen next, but giving her
plenty of time to put a stop to it. She laughed shyly and that aroused my interest.
"Umm, well," she stopped and I could hear her breathing heavily on the other end of the phone.
"We don't have to do this if you're uncomfortable," I said regretfully. "I'm sorry if I pushed you." I didn't like the thought that I
had forced her to do something she didn't want to.
"Oh no, it's not that. I just heard my dad walking around and I hadn't put my shirt back on from when I took the photo. I just
had to put some clothes on in case he knocks on the door and wants to talk to me," she said quickly.
Several things stuck in my mind from what she had said. First, she had been topless this whole time. My desire went into
overdrive at the thought. Second, she was at her father's house and not her apartment, and third, it sounded like she
wasn't opposed to having phone sex with me. My eyes went back to the computer screen and I managed to pull my eyes
higher than her chest to look at her pretty face.
Her eyes were sparkling with her pretty smile and there was a slight blush in her cheeks. She was somehow both
adorable and the sexiest woman I had ever seensexy in a seductive way, not the slutty way I was used to.
"Is your dad still up?" I asked.
"He went to bed about an hour ago, but I could have sworn I heard his footsteps in the hallway. Hang on, I'll go check," she
said.
"No, stay here." Suddenly, the thought of her putting the phone down was almost physically painful. I needed her to stay.
"Alright, so what are you wearing, Edward?" she asked in the sexiest voice I'd ever heard.
I lay back on the couch with a large smile on my face as I thought about my answer. I could give the standard guy response
of "nothing", but I decided to be honest and see if she asked me to undress.
"I'm still wearing my costume, actually. I had just come off a night shoot when you called me."
"Describe it to me. Or is that giving away the movie's secrets?" she giggled.
I looked down my body and let out a short chuckle. I bet she wouldn't be expecting me to be wearing this.
"Well, we were shooting a flashback scene tonight so I'm wearing a 3-piece suit from the 1930s."
There was a brief pause and I heard her take a deep breath.
"That sounds really hot," she whispered.

Not the response I was expecting, but I'll take it!

I laughed, "Hot? In all honesty, it looks a little dorky."
"Well, I'm just imagining you in a suit like the one you wore to the Academy Awards a few months ago, you looked
amazing in that!" she said in a breathy, sexy voice.

"Oh? You saw that, did you?" I teased.

"Everyone in the world saw that, Mr. Cullen! Oh shit, hang on a second," she said.
I heard her talking to a man, but I couldn't make out what was being said. I heard a door close and footsteps getting
closer.
"Sorry, Edward, but I was right... my dad is up. I probably shouldn't continue our conversation. Can I take a rain check to
pick up where we left off?" She sounded disappointed and I had to admit that I was as well.
"Of course, I can't wait. I should get some sleep, anyway. Thanks for the chat; I didn't know you were such a sexy little
minx!" I joked. Even though I was teasing her, there was truth to my statement. She had really surprised me tonight and I
couldn't be happier!
"Sleep well, Edward," she said softly, sounding a little sad.
"I will, thanks to you," I replied with a soft sigh.
"Bye."
"Bye."
We hung up and I left the phone resting on my chest as I looked at my computer screen. I still had an erection and it was
throbbing painfully. I knew that I really should get some sleep or I would be useless for work tonight but I couldn't tear my
eyes from Bella's photo. Without my realizing it, my hand had traveled down my chest and was resting on my hard cock,
stroking it gently through my pants.
For a moment I felt a little perverted for rubbing myself to Bella's photo, but I reasoned that she wouldn't have sent it if she
didn't want me to look at it. With that logic, I lifted my hips and slid my pants down to my knees. Taking my cock in a tight
grip, I began a fast rhythm of stroking as I gazed over Bella's body.
My gaze lingered over her breasts as my breathing grew heavier and my fist increased its speed. As my orgasm overtook
me, though, all I could see were her deep chocolate eyes staring back at me cheekily from the computer screen.
"Ungggghhh, Bella!" I grunted loudly as streams of semen spurted out onto my stomach.
I lay still for a moment, gazing at Bella's photo and pondering the fact that I had been transfixed by her eyes as I came
rather than her pretty tits. I had never, ever looked a girl in the eyes while having sex before. I pulled my pants up and
pushed the screen on the laptop down, putting the computer on stand-by. I rolled onto my side and was soon fast asleep,
clutching a pillow and imagining that it was Bella in my arms.

*Chapter 9*: Chapter 9

Chapter 9 SURPRISE!
BPOV
I stood outside the front door and took a few deep breaths. I knew that as soon as I opened the door, Alice was going to
be all over me with questions about Jake and Edward and I wanted to prepare myself. My head was still racing from the
phone conversation I'd had with Edward half an hour before.

I am in a relationship with Edward Cullen!

I had to keep saying it to myself because a part of me couldn't believe it. My heart, however, knew it was right and felt
overjoyed. A small smile crept across my face and I leaned back against the wall as I remembered the tone in Edward's
voice as he told me that he wanted to be with me. And the sexy growl he had when things had turned a bit dirty had sent
my pulse racing.
I touched my phone in my pocket and was reminded of the photo I had sent to Edward. I'd never done anything like that
before, but for some reason I hadn't felt scared. I had wanted to share myself with Edward, and it felt right. The only regret I
had was that I hadn't seen his face when he saw the picture.
I took a deep breath and squared my shoulders; the longer I put off the confrontation with Alice the worse it would be. I
slipped my key into the lock and quietly opened the door, hoping that she was asleep. I walked into the entryway and put
my keys in the bowl by the door. I pushed the door closed and locked it, pulling the small chain across the door.
"What took you so long?" Alice asked from behind me.
I took a deep breath and plastered a smile on my face, turning slowly to face Alice. She was standing in her PJs and her
short hair was all messed upshe had obviously fallen asleep waiting for me to come home.
"Sorry, Alice, I didn't mean to wake you. I had a talk with Jake and then I called Edward and we spoke for a little while," I
answered, shrugging my shoulders slightly.
"And?" she queried.
"And what?" I asked. I wasn't sure if she was asking about the result of my conversation with Jake or Edward.
"And what did you decide? Which boy do you like?" she said, putting her hands on her hips.
I walked across the small living room and sat on the couch as Alice followed me and sat in the recliner.
"Well, Edward and I had a long talk" Alice cut me off.
"What did he say? What did you say?" she asked eagerly as she crossed her legs under her and leaned forward to listen
intently. I giggled quietly at her eagerness.
"We decided to be a couple," I said with a smile.
"AHHHH! That's so awesome!" Alice yelled, jumping off the chair and pulling me into a tight hug.
"Did he tell you he loves you?" she asked once she had released me.
"Not exactly. We both implied that we were falling, but it wasn't actually said."
I remembered how nervous I was when I had told Edward I was starting to fall in love with him and how I'd held my breath
while I waited for his answer. When he said he felt the same I wanted to scream and run around the room for joy.
"This is so exciting!" Alice beamed, but a frown quickly came over her face. "So, are you going to do the long distance
thing?" she asked.
"Yeah, we don't really have a choice," I replied sadly.
"How long will he be working away for?" she asked. I could see the little cogs in her mind ticking over and I knew a plan
was brewing.
"I'm not sure, but it'll be a while, I think," I said. I couldn't tell Alice that Edward lived in LA and that he would never be able
to live in Australia.
That thought crashed into my brain and I felt as if a huge weight was suddenly crushing my heart. Edward would never be
able to live here, so what did that mean for us? I could only see two viable options: I move to LA or we have a long
distance relationship forever. How realistic was that? It seemed impossible and I knew it wouldn't last. Was I willing to give
up my life here and move across the world? I didn't know.

"What's wrong, Belly-button?" Alice asked with a huge smile on her face.
"Where did you pick that name up?" I asked, annoyed.
"When you were inside stacking the dishes, Jake told me I should call you that," she laughed.
"Oh, yay! I'm so glad that name is catching on," I sighed sarcastically.
"Really, Bella, what's wrong?" Alice had wrapped her arm around me and was lightly rubbing circles on my back. It was
comforting.
"I just don't like being away from him, and it's hard not knowing when I'll see him." I slumped back into the cushions of the
sofa and let out a long breath.
"I'm sure he feels the same," she whispered softly.
The comforting thing was, I suspected that Alice was right.
I threw my phone down on the cushion of the couch and crossed my arms as I sunk heavily into the recliner. It had been 3
days since I'd spoken to Edward and I was starting to feel frustrated. I understood that he was very busy with work at the
moment and the time difference made it difficult for us to speak, but I missed him.
I stood up, feeling slightly guilty for being angry at Edward when the situation was out of his control. He had sent me
several text messages expressing a wish to talk with me and I knew he was sincere. I quickly typed out a text and hit the
send button.

I miss you. B xx
I knew that he would reply when he could, so I sat down on the couch, more gracefully this time, and started flicking through
the TV stations looking for something to watch. I found a re-run of Buffy and excitedly turned the volume up as I made
myself comfortable.
Just as the theme music started and the end credits scrolled up the screen, the front door burst open and a very excited
Alice bounded into the living room followed by an exhausted-looking Jasper, carrying several bags.
"I bought you a present!" Alice squealed at me.

Oh no! Please not clothes!

Alice and I had extremely different taste in clothes and every time she bought me something it ended up hanging in the
back of my closet and I felt guilty for not wearing it. Jasper had placed the bags on the ground and collapsed into the
recliner. Alice riffled through a big pink bag not a good sign and pulled out a long, silky, dark blue ball gown.
I gaped at it in horror, because where on earth was I supposed to wear that? Alice's head popped around the side with a
huge grin on her face.
"Go and try it onI want to make sure it fits properly," she begged, holding the dress out to me.
I sighed loudly as I stood up, pulled the dress out of her hands and gave it a closer look.
"Thank you, Alice. I appreciate the gesture, but I don't have anywhere that I would wear a dress like this," I reasoned.
"Yes, you do!" Alice squealed while jumping up and down.
"Where?" I asked doubtfully.
She pulled the dress out of my hands and laid it down over the back of the couch. Taking both of my hands in hers she
pulled me to the couch where she sat and pulled me down next to her.
"I have some exciting news," she said in a very calm voice. I had never seen her so collected while giving news, so this
must be something big.
"Ok?" I asked curiously.
"I won a competition. The prize was trip to Melbourne and I'm taking you with me!" she squealed and pulled me into a tight
hug.
"Oh my god! Alice, that's amazing!" I responded happily. "But I still don't understand the dress," I continued, touching the
fabric which was draped behind us.
"I haven't told you the best part! The trip is for two nights in Melbourne and VIP tickets to that convention next weekend we
were talking about, which includes a re-enactment of the prom at the end of the movie." Alice gushed, barely able to hold
back a scream.

My whole body froze up. The convention? This must have been a dream... I had gone online to buy tickets for that but it
was sold out weeks ago. Emmett McCarty was going to be there, so maybe I could give him a gift or a personal token to
take back and give to Edward for me.
THWACK
I shook my head as I felt a hot sensation burn across my cheek.

Did Alice just slap me?

"What the fuck, Alice?" I yelled, rubbing my cheek gently and stretching my jaw.
"You were daydreaming! When I called your name three times and you didn't answer, I thought you might have been
slipping into a coma or something and I panicked. I'm so sorry!" she said, holding back a laugh.
I gave her a blank stare of disbelief.
"She's been like this all day. Just let it go, Bells," Jasper said sleepily with his eyes closed.
Alice leaned over and kissed my cheek gently then pulled back with a small smile. "See all better," she said.
I felt angry but had to admit that she looked very sorry with her little puppy-dog eyes and I couldn't stay mad. And, truth be
told, I was so excited about the convention that I just wanted to concentrate on that.
"Do you like your prom dress?" Alice asked excitedly.
"Let me try it on and I'll give you an honest answer," I said, trying to hide my excitement. While I was grateful to Alice for the
dress, I didn't want to encourage her to continue to buy me clothes. I stood and carried the dress to my room, closing the
door behind me.
I slipped out of my jeans and t-shirt and pulled the dress on. I struggled to pull the zipper up at the back, but after contorting
my body into a position it had never been in before, I managed.
"If you need help with the zipper, let me know," Alice called through the door.
I burst out laughing, thinking that maybe she had seen the interesting position I had just been in to get the zipper up.
Maybe I could have a future as a circus contortionist. Still laughing, I turned to the mirror to look at the dress and was left
breathless by the sight.
The dress was beautiful; the deep blue color emphasized the creamy complexion of my skin and made it appear to be
glowing. The small gathers at the waist gave me an hour-glass shape that I didn't think I could ever have and while the
neckline was quite low and did give quite good view of my cleavage, it wasn't slutty in any way. I turned side on to admire
the back and was just as pleased as I was with the front of the dress.
There was a bang on the door and I could see Alice's shadow pacing up and down the hallway via the crack under the
door.
"Come in, Alice," I called loudly so she would hear me, even though I wouldn't have been surprised if her hand was already
on the doorknob waiting to come in. The door opened almost immediately and she gasped as she walked through the
door.
"Bella, you look so beautiful!" she whispered as she walked around me and tugged at the fabric in certain places to make
the dress sit better.
"I love it, Alice, thank you," I said genuinely and I pulled her into a tight hug.
"Wanna see my dress?" she asked, bouncing on the spot.
"Absolutely," I said with a smile. "Before you put it on, though, can you help with my zipper?" I laughed. I didn't fancy the
possibility of dislocating any joints trying to take the dress off.
Alice pulled the zipper down quickly and ran out of the room with a huge smile. I followed her, closing the door behind me. I
slipped the dress off onto the floor and stepped out of the pool of material at my feet, then pulled on my normal clothes
again and hung the dress neatly in my closet.
The door burst open and Alice strutted in yes, strutted wearing a fitted red dress with an extremely low V-neckline.
She twirled for me and I smiled at her.
"You look great, Ali," I praised.
"We're going to the prom with movie stars!" Alice screamed as she started jumping up and down on the spot, her breast
almost popping out of the dress. I made a quick mental note not to let her dance too vigorously at the prom.

BEEP BEEP
I sat up in bed, startled, and looked around the room in confusion. It was still darkway too early for my alarm. I glanced at
the red numbers of my alarm clock and saw that it was almost 5am. The beeping was from my phone.
I grabbed the phone off my nightstand, feeling excited because I knew that only Edward would be contacting me at this
time. I opened the text message and smiled.

I miss you. Is it ok to call you now, quickly? E

Of course!
I replied immediately and the message had only just been sent when my phone started to ring.
"Hi," I answered with a huge smile on my face.
"Hi," he replied happily.
"How was work?" I asked. It was stupid, but I thought about him so much during the day and always wondered what he
was doing, so when I got to speak to him I liked to know if my imaginings were anything close to the reality of his day.
"I just worked all day. I did quite a few scenes with Emmett today so that was fun... He really cracks me up!" he laughed.
"How was your day?"
I tried to repress the excited giggle that exploded from my mouth, but I couldn't and I ended up making an odd halflaughing-half-snorting sound. I rolled my eyes and hoped that Edward hadn't heard it.
"Well, Alice gave me some exciting news today... I'm going to the convention in Melbourne next week!"
Edward paused for a second and then replied slowly.
"Oh, yeah, I think I heard Emmett mention something about heading over to Australia for something like that. I hate fan
conventions, so my manager didn't even bother to ask if I was interested."
I felt a little disappointed. A small part of me had hoped that if Edward knew there was a convention in Australia he would
come so we could meet in person. I tried not to let me disappointment show, though.
"So, I'm really excited about that. Do you think Emmett would mind if I gave him some things to bring back to you?" I
asked. I had wanted to surprise Edward with a gift but thought it might be rude to expect Emmett to be a messenger for
us.
"I don't know; I hadn't really thought about it. I'll ask him if you'd like. But, Bella, you really don't have to get me anything!" he
said.
"I know, but there is something I wanted to give you and I can't post it," I said.
I giggled, because the thing I wanted to give him was a kiss but I didn't particularly like the thought of kissing Emmett and I
didn't think either of them would appreciate if Emmett had to kiss Edward to pass it on, so I had settled on a hug. I'm sure
Emmett wouldn't mind giving Edward a hug from me.
"Ok, I'll ask him. So how was your day, baby?" he asked.
I smiled at the endearing term he used. I remembered the first time he had accidently called me baby and was pleased
that he was comfortable using the term of endearment now.
"It was ok. I got the news from Alice about the convention, and that was great, but I missed you a lot and it makes me sad,"
I said honestly.
"I missed you too," he whispered.
We were both silent for a moment but I could hear Edward breathing on the other end of the line.
"What are you wearing, baby?" he whispered eventually.
I giggled shyly; I knew exactly where this was headed. It had been almost a week since our conversation at my dad's
house where we decided to be a couple and were unfortunately cut off by Charlie before we could get too into the phone
sex. And with Edward being so busy we hadn't managed to pick up where we had left off...
"My PJs," I giggled. "I know what you're doing, Mr. Cullen."
"And what might that be, Miss Swan?" he asked, amused.
"You are trying to seduce me!" I said certainly.

"I would never do such a thing!" he said in mock outrage.

I laughed loudly. "Yes, you would!"
"Caught me," he said, laughing as well. "I can't resist you when you're wearing PJs!"
"You wouldn't even know what I look like in my pyjamas!" I reasoned.
"You're right, I wouldn't," he said reasonably. "I do however know exactly what you look like topless," he finished and I
could tell he had a huge smile on his face.
I blushed involuntarily. For the first time, I was glad that Edward wasn't in the room with me to see my embarrassment.
"I'm looking at that picture right now. You're so beautiful," he said breathily.
"Do you look at it often?" I asked curiously.
"Whenever I can. You have no idea what this photo does to me!"
"Can you tell me?" I asked curiously.
I heard him let out a quiet chuckle and take a few deep breaths. When he spoke again his voice was low and gravelly and
extremely sexy.
"You turn me on so much, Bella. Just hearing your voice makes my pulse race and looking at this photo gives me other
physical reactions," he said coyly.
"Like?" I asked teasingly.
"You want me to say it?" he asked.
"Yes," I whispered.
"Looking at you makes me so hard, baby," he whispered back.
A shiver ran through my body and I couldn't help the smile that spread across my lips. I closed my eyes and imagined
Edward Cullen with an erection.
"Are you hard right now?" I whispered again.
I wasn't sure why we had both begun whispering, but it seemed more intimate I supposed.
"Uh huh," he grunted softly in affirmation of my question.
I felt my pulse quicken and I took a deep breath.
"Bella," he said softly. "I need you."
"Mmmmmmm," was all I managed to get out. My brain felt like it had turned to mush at the sound of Edward's sexy voice.
He chucked softly, "Would you like me to touch you, baby?" he asked.
"Yes," I whispered stupidly.
"Run your hand up your stomach and gently squeeze your breast," he murmured.
I did as he said and slipped my hand under my pyjama top. I gasped as the cool skin of my fingers touched the warm skin
on my belly. I ran my fingers lightly around my belly-button and up the middle of my torso to the valley between my breasts.
Moving my hand across, I cupped my bare breast, squeezing it gently.
"Mmmmmm," I moaned softly.
Edward started breathing heavier and I wondered if he was stroking himself. I opened my mouth to ask but stalled before
the words could come out. I wasn't sure why I had gone shy all of a sudden, but the words would not make their way out of
my mouth. I took a deep breath and tried again.
"Are you I mean ummm." I stopped part-way and I couldn't go any further. I could feel heat rising in my cheeks and
cursed myself for acting so stupid. What had happened to the confident Bella from the weekend who had sent the topless
photo?
"Am I what?" Edward asked.
"Are you rubbing your cock?" It came out barely louder than a whisper.

Edward chuckled softly. "Mmmmm, yeah, it feels good," he replied.

I relaxed a little. Edward was enjoying this so why was I so tense? I realized that it must be because I hadn't done anything
like this before and I had no confidence around dirty talk. A thought came into my head... it was what I used with my mental
health clients when trying to build their self confidence. Fake it till you've got it. I had encouraged many clients to act
confident to make others believe they were sure of themselves. I decided that I would make myself confident by jumping in
full-force.
"Imagine that your hand is my mouth sliding up and down your cock," I said seductively.
Edward grunted appreciatively and I smiled, proud of myself.
"Fuck, you're so sexy," he moaned. "Touch yourself for me, baby."
I held my resolve of "jumping in full-force" and ran my hand down my body and under the elastic of my pyjama bottoms,
sliding it beneath the soft cotton of my panties. I slipped my fingers into my slit and gasped audibly at how wet I was
already.
Edward chuckled again, but it wasn't a humorous laugh; it was more seductive than amused.
"Are you wet?" he asked huskily.
"Yes, very," I said as my fingers started moving slowly against my clit. I spread my legs wide and tilted my hips back into a
more comfortable position.
"I want to taste you," he whispered.
I closed my eyes and imagined Edward lying between my legs, his messy hair tickling my inner thighs, and I couldn't help
but let out a little moan. I froze, embarrassed that I had lost control for a second, but the little grunts coming from Edward
helped me to relax and soon we were both breathing heavily, not concerned with how we sounded.
"I need you so much," he whispered as I was close to coming.
My hips were bucking slightly as my fingers slid in and out of me. I pressed my thumb onto my clit and let out a loud grunt
as my orgasm overtook me.
"Come, baby," Edward whispered.
Pleasure flooded my body and I felt like I was floating. I came crashing back to reality when I heard Edward telling me he
was about to come. The breathing and grunting noises that he made were the most erotic sounds I had ever heard.
I'd seen Edward performing sex scenes in movies, but it was obvious to me now that he hadn't shown his true self to the
camera. The things Edward was saying to me and how open he was being were like nothing I had seen him do on-screen.
This was a private moment that we alone shared.
I came back to the present when I heard Edward chuckling happily.
"I feel like I'm floating," he laughed. "Thank you, Bella."
"Thank you, Edward," I replied while laughing.
"What's funny?" he asked.
"You just stole my phone sex virginity!" I replied, to which we both started laughing.
"And what about your actual virginity? Who stole that?" he asked, being serious all of a sudden.
I gave a nervous giggle, because I wasn't sure if I really wanted to have this conversation. I knew for a fact that Edward had
much more sexual experience than I did and I didn't want him to think of me as a prude. I debated for a moment before
deciding that I wanted Edward to know me, all of me, and told him.
"I lost my virginity when I was 19. It was stupid, really. It was in my second year of college and I was at a party. I had been
dating the guy for 2 weeks... His name was Tyler. I got really drunk and slept with him and then about an hour later found
him making out with someone else."
I shrugged my shoulders. It didn't really bother me anymore. I hadn't been in love with Tyler, and looking back on it I don't
know if I really even liked him that much.
"Fucking asshole!" Edward swore under his breath.
"Don't worry about it; I don't even think of it anymore," I said reassuringly.
"That's not the point. The point is that he's an asshole!"

I laughed softly. Protective Edward was cute.

"Let's talk about something happy," I said, not wanting him to dwell on the unpleasant facts of my past. Suddenly, Edward
burst out laughing.
"Oh, I have to tell you... the other night when we spoke, I was really worked up from our conversation and the photo. After
you had to go, I ummm, took care of it myself, and some of my stuff splattered on my costume."
"The sexy suit?" I asked.
"That's the one," he laughed.
"Makes it even sexier now that is has Edward jizz on it," I joked. Edward laughed loudly.
"You haven't heard the funny part yet. I hadn't realized some had landed on the shirt, but the next day there was a note
pinned to my costume asking if I could please be careful while eating in costume as the mayonnaise I had dropped on the
shirt was very difficult to wash out!"
We both roared with laughter. There was a loud banging on my wall and I realized that I must have woken Alice up with my
loud laughter.
"What the hell was that?" Edward asked.
"Alice, banging on the wall for me to be quiet," I giggled.
"Wow, I didn't realize the time there. I should let you go," he said sadly.
"I don't want to go," I whispered.
"I don't either but you need to sleep. I promise that I will call more regularly."
I sighed. Saying goodbye to Edward was becoming extremely difficult.
"Have a good day," I said sadly.
"Please be happy, baby, I won't want to hang up if I know you're sad."
"Well, then I'll never smile again," I joked.
"Good night, Bella," Edward laughed.
"Good night," I said. I held the phone to my ear until I heard the dial tone signaling that Edward had disconnected the call.
"Are you done with your packing, Alice?" I yelled from my bedroom.
"I need another hour," she called back.
I looked around my room at the clothes I had packed and then unpacked and left on the floor. I picked up the garment bag
which held the prom dress Alice had bought me and dragged my carry-on trolley behind me. I left the luggage in the living
room and went to hurry Alice along. When I walked down the hall to her bedroom and stood in her doorway, my mouth
dropped open in shock.
Alice's closet was completely empty except for some clothes hangers. Every piece of clothing she owned was spread
around the room on her bed, her desk, over her desk chair and even hanging off the curtain rails.
"Alice, we have only got carry-on luggage allowance! How much are you bringing?" I asked, shocked.
She was sitting on top of a small suitcase, trying to make it close.
"Can you help me zip this up?" she asked with a smile.
I walked over and used all of my strength to pull the zipper closed on her case. Once the bag was zipped, she jumped off
happily and pulled out the handle so she could pull it along behind her. The seams of the case looked like they were at the
breaking point and I prayed that it didn't explode on the plane. I suddenly had an image of the overhead cabin popping
open and all of Alice's clothes pouring out over us.
"Ready to go, ladies?" Jasper asked as we reappeared in the living room. I noticed that my luggage had disappeared,
presumably to the trunk of Jasper's car.
"Thanks so much for driving us to the airport, Jazz," I said happily.
I couldn't help but feel very excited. I was only hours away from being in Melbourne and going to tomorrow's convention. I
still felt a twinge of disappointment that Edward wasn't going to appear, but I was just excited to see Emmett again and

the other actors who would be appearing.

"Don't thank him! It's his obligation as my boyfriend to do it," Alice said jokingly. She poked her tongue at him playfully and
he pulled her into a tight hug.
"Shall we go?" he asked.
The drive to the airport was full of excited chatter, mostly from Alice. I added in my comments when she stopped to take a
breath. I pulled my phone out of my bag and composed a text message to Edward. I had promised him I would let him
know when I was leaving.

Almost at the airport. Will text you when we arrive in Melbourne. Miss you B xxxx
I put the phone back in my bag and was shocked to see that we had arrived and Jasper was pulling into the parking lot.
We made our way through security quickly and were soon in the departure lounge. Alice and Jasper were making out
furiously in the chair next to me. Deciding to give them some privacy, I went for a walk around the terminal. I wondered why
Edward hadn't replied to my message; it was the afternoon in LA and I knew that he would be awake. If he was busy, he
would get back to me when he could, and there would probably be a message waiting for me when I switched my phone
back on in Melbourne.
A crackly voice came over the loud speaker inviting passengers to Melbourne to begin boarding the plane, so I wandered
back over to Alice and Jasper, who had pried their lips apart and were gathering Alice's bags.
"Bye, Jazz, see you in a few days," I said, giving him a quick hug and collecting my luggage. I left Alice to say goodbye to
her boyfriend and made my way over to the large queue that had formed at the gate.
We were soon on board the plane and Alice was bouncing excitedly next to me. I didn't want to listen to her loud chatter for
the three-hour flight so I told her that I had a bit of a headache and was going to try to sleep.
"That's fine, I want to watch a movie anyway," she said, pulling some earphones out of the seat pocket and flicking through
the channels on the mini-screen in the back of the seat in front of her. I set my screen to the flight map and leaned my head
back onto the headrest.
"Bella," Alice whispered, shaking me gently.
I rubbed my eyes and looked around, trying to work out where I was.

That's right, the plane to Melbourne.

"We're about to land," Alice said, smiling at me.
I sat up straight in my seat and looked around excitedly. It was dark outside the window and I looked at my watch, seeing
that it was almost 9pm. Alice and I disembarked the plane and made our way to the taxi rank. Luckily, we didn't have to
wait long as there was a whole line of taxis waiting.
We both stared out of the car windows as we sped down the highway into the city and marvelled at the dozens of
skyscrapers all lit up against the night sky. I remembered that I hadn't switched my phone on yet and dug around through
my purse to find it. Switching it on, I watched as the Nokia handshake chimed and the phone found its service.
My phone beeped to signal a text message and I smiled, thinking of Edward. I opened the message and saw that it was
from Jake; still nothing from Edward. I read Jake's message and instantly felt guilty.

Bells, I'm sorry if I freaked you out after the BBQ last week. I just wanted to make sure you knew how I felt. You
obviously don't feel the same because I haven't heard from you since. I would like us to be friends. Jake.
I had been so caught up in Edward and planning my trip that I hadn't bothered to call Jake in over a week. I quickly typed
out a reply.

Jake, Friendship sounds great. Sorry I haven't gotten back to you, I would like to catch up maybe lunch next week?
I'm in Melbourne for the weekend but I'll be back Sunday night. Give me a call. B xx
His reply was almost instant.

Have a great time, talk to you then. J.

Our taxi pulled up at a nice-looking hotel and we paid the driver and got out of the car. There was a long black limo parked
outside the hotel and just as we walked past it the door opened. Alice grabbed my arm and pulled me to a stop so we
could see who was getting out of the limo, but the door suddenly slammed closed without anyone getting out.
Alice and I gave each other a confused look. I shrugged my shoulders and pulled Alice into the lobby of the hotel so we
could check-in. Once we had our keys, we rode the elevator up to the room. Alice opened the door and we walked inside.
We both did a quick scan of the room and started jumping up and down giggling.

"Emmett McCarty, here we come!" I yelled, laughing.

*Chapter 10*: Chapter 10

Chapter 10 Love At First Sight
EPOV
"You ready to go Mr. Ed?" Emmett's voice boomed through my apartment.
"You know, you could have just met me at the airport, Em," I yelled back from my bedroom where I was frantically packing.
"And have to drive myself? No way! I'm taking full advantage of your personal driver and limo while I can," he laughed.
I could hear shuffling and banging sounds coming from the living room and I stuck my head out of the doorway to see what
Emmett was doing. I couldn't see him at first, but then I noticed his ass sticking out of my kitchen, head buried in the fridge.
"Emmett, get out of my fridge!" I ordered sternly. His head appeared, lips spread in a wide grin and his mouth full of food.
"Well hurry up," he said while chewing.
I went back to my bed and crammed another pair of jeans into the already full bag. Emmett appeared in the doorway,
drinking from my Coke bottle and smiling.
"What?" I asked. From the look he was giving me, I could tell he had something on his mind.
"Two days," he replied with a big grin.
"Two days?" I questioned, not understanding what he was saying.
He nodded his head and took another large gulp from the bottle, smiling again as he pulled the bottle away from his lips.
"Two days 'til you come face to face with your non-celebrity crush."
I could see Emmett looking at my face from my peripherals in an attempt to judge my reaction to his comment, and I tried
to keep all emotion out of my expression.
"Yeah," I said nonchalantly.
Inside, I was jumping around likewell, like the millions of teenage girls I had seen time and time again waiting for me
outside movie premieres. For the first time, I had an inkling of understanding at how they must feel; the excitement of
coming face to face with the one person that you wanted to meet. I made a mental note to try and be a bit friendlier to my
fans. A small wave and posing for a photo was nothing to me and meant so much to them.
"All you have to say is 'yeah'?" Emmett asked, gaping at me.
"It's not a big deal," I said, shrugging my shoulders.
"Bullshit! Fine, lie if you want, but I know that you are excited." Emmett shrugged his shoulders before pulling an apple out
of my fridge and plonked down on the couch. I could hear the loud crunching of the crispy apple as I finished up the last of
my packing and carried my suitcase to the front door.
Just as I placed my bag down there was a soft knock. I opened the door and let Thomas into my apartment where he
promptly picked up Emmett's and my luggage and took them downstairs to the car.
We rode in mostly silence to the airport. I didn't want to give Emmett the satisfaction of knowing how excited I was to be
meeting Bella. It was futile, though, because he kept giving me knowing glances and the occasional wink.
"Thank you, Thomas," I said as I stepped out of the car at LAX and took my luggage from his waiting hand.
"Have a good trip, Edward," he smiled.
"Thanks Tommy-boy!" Emmett exclaimed as he clapped Thomas hard on the back.
"Ahhh, Edward, there you are."
I turned to see my agent, James, striding towards me. The one part of this trip I wasn't looking forward to was that James
would be accompanying us, as would Emmett's agent, Victoria.
"James," I said, nodding my head in his direction.
"I've collected all our boarding passes. Once we've gone through security we can wait in the first class lounge."
"Sounds good; free food!" Emmett grinned. I couldn't believe how excited he was to be going on this trip.

"Hello, Mr. McCarty," a red-headed woman said from behind him. Emmett spun around, startled, and shook hands with
her.
"Victoria," James purred, happily walking away from me and pulling her into a tight hug. "Good to see you again."
"Let's get going!" Emmett said excitedly. We walked as a group through the airport. Emmett and I were wearing hats and
glasses, but I was on alert, waiting for a bunch of screaming girls to jump out from behind every pillar, or suddenly run at
us.
James and Victoria walked ahead of us and had a separate security aisle opened so we could move quickly out of the
large group of people waiting to enter the departure lounge. Opening the new aisle got some people's attention, and soon
there were a bunch of girls taking photos of me as I was removing my shoes and jacket to go through the security scanner.
Once Emmett and I were safely through, with our shoes back on, we turned and removed our 'disguise' to pose for a few
quick photos. I smiled and waved to a few teen girls who looked on the verge of fainting at any second.
"Ok, that's enough. Let's go," James said forcefully.
I gave one final wave to the group of people and we made our way into the lounge. After several drinks and some finger
foods that Emmett managed to rustle up from somewhere, we were boarding the plane. James and Victoria had seats in
business class so we said our goodbyes as Emmett and I made our way through to the first class cabin.
I took my time getting settled, making sure that my bag was safely stored in the overhead compartment and that my
seatbelt was safely fastened. I didn't enjoy flying and could feel my nerves starting to take over.
I glanced over at Emmett, who had pushed the arm rests up on his chair and was laying out across the seats in his row
like a bed. I noticed the iPod buds in his ears and realized that I wasn't going to get any entertainment from Emmett on the
14 hour flight ahead of me.
After five hours on the plane, I was extremely fed up and bored out of my mind. Emmett began to stir in the seats across
the aisle from me and I suppressed a laugh when he sat up, looking around in confusion.
"Edward?" he asked me. "What are you doing in my bedroom?"
I paused for a second, unsure of how to respond to that, and eventually just started laughing.
"Oh! Shit, I forgot we're on the plane!" he laughed as he stretched his arms up above his head.
I went back to watching the movie that I had paid twelve dollars for. Out of the corner of my eye, I could see Emmett
stretching his knees up to his chest and doing side stretches as well. He then got out of his seat and started doing lunges
in the aisle. I pulled my headphones off and turned to watch him; he was much more interesting than the movie.
He did leg lunges all the way up the aisle and then turned around, put his hands on his hips and lunged back down the
aisle, towards me. He then began jogging on the spot and, turning sideways in the aisle, began doing star jumps.
"What the fuck, Emmett?" I asked curiously as the whole cabin shook slightly from the jumping.
"I don't want to get Deep Vein Thrombosis," he said as he began shaking his arms in way of a cool down. I scoffed at him
and went back to my movie, but very subtly started flexing the muscles in my legs.
Eventually I managed to fall asleep, and when I next opened my eyes we were only minutes from landing in Melbourne.
Once the seat belt sign had been switched off and the pilot's voice came over the loud speaker, welcoming us 'Down
Under', Emmett and I gathered our baggage and disembarked the plane. James and Victoria were waiting at the
entrance to the terminal and James leaned over, too close to me.
"There are a few hundred fans waiting. How you feel about some photographs?" he whispered. I remembered my
decision to be nicer to my fans and nodded my head in agreement to his suggestion.
"Into the breach," Emmett said with a smile as we stepped into the arrivals area, and a loud chorus of screams erupted.
Emmett and I waved and smiled as we made our way over to the edge of the barricades to sign some autographs. I
posed for a few photos and automatically scanned the crowd for someone who could be Bella.
I knew that she wouldn't be there; she didn't even know I was coming, but still, some small part of me was hoping she
would be there and come running into my arms. James approached me and ushered me along the barricade, out to the
waiting limo. The driver had already collected our luggage, and soon we were speeding down the highway, towards the
lights of the city.
Pulling my cell phone out of my pocket, I pressed the power key and waited until my phone chirped to life. I had one text
message from Bella, informing me that she was leaving for Melbourne. I looked at my watch and calculated that she would
probably be arriving any minute now.
"Hungry?" Emmett asked.

"Yeah, actually, I'm starving," I replied.

James turned and tapped on the small window that separated us from the driver and instructed him to pull over at the
nearest fast food joint. We soon pulled up under the neon lights of a place called Hungry Jacks.
"Who the fuck is Jack? And why is he so hungry?" Emmett asked, looking out the window at the sign.
The divider rolled down again.
"What would you like?" the driver asked.
Emmett and I looked out the window at the drive-through menu.
"This is Burger King's menu," I mused, noticing the exact same items as I was used to at home.
"I'll get a Whopper with cheese, a Bacon Deluxe, a large Onion Rings and a large Coke," Emmett said.
"I'll have a large Whopper with cheese meal," I added.
The driver placed our orders and I pulled my wallet out to hand some money to him. I pulled out a wad of green US bills
and James rolled his eyes at me before unzipping his organizer and handed me a stack of brightly colored, plastic things.
"What's this?" I asked, staring at them. "It looks like Monopoly money!"
"Those are Australian Dollars," James said as he took one of the orange pieces from my hand and passed it to the driver
to pay for the food.
"Can you explain these to me please?" I asked as I shuffled them in my hand.
The driver's head popped through the window and he handed me the change. I looked at the odd shaped coins and
became even more confused.
"The green notes are hundreds, the yellow ones are fifties, the orange ones are twenties, the blue ones are tens and the
pink ones are fives," the driver said, smiling at me.
"Where are the ones?" Emmett asked as he flipped through the pile of bills that Victoria had just handed him.
"There is none," James said. "Their one dollars are coins not bills."
I looked at the handful of coins that the driver had passed to me and saw that there were a few gold colored coins. They
must have been the $1 coins.
"This is too confusing. I feel rude tipping with coins," Emmett added as he furrowed his brow.
"It's not custom to tip in Australia," Victoria said in a snobbish voice.
"You mean we don't have to tip at all? Ever? Not even to taxi drivers or bell-boys or waitresses?" Emmett asked
incredulously.
"No, not at all," Victoria confirmed.
I shrugged my shoulders at Emmett and leaned back in my seat. All this talk about Australian money and customs was
depressing me. These were all things that Bella would know; would be natural to her, but to me, it felt so strange. Maybe
we were too different; lived too different lives to make anything work between us.
The driver handed a brown paper bag through the divider and James distributed our food.
"This tastes exactly like Burger King!" Emmett exclaimed, chewing on a handful of Onion Rings with a mouthful of his
Bacon Deluxe.
I unwrapped my Whopper with cheese and took a bite. He was right; it did taste exactly like Burger King. I looked at the
bag and noticed that the words 'Hungry Jack's' were sandwiched between burger buns, just like the Burger King logo.
"Is this Burger King?" I asked curiously.
James and Victoria gave each other confused looks and I could tell that neither of them knew the answer. I leaned
forward, reaching over James, and pressed the intercom button.
"Excuse me, are we eating Burger King?" I asked the driver.
"Yep, HJ's is owned by Burger King. When they decided to franchise out into Australia, they had to use another name
because there was already a small burger bar in Sydney called The Burger King, and he refused to change his name. No
one knows why they chose the name 'Hungry Jack's', though."

"Thank you," I said before releasing the intercom button and settling back in my seat to eat the rest of my food.
Soon, we pulled up at the front of a very nice looking hotel. James had arranged for Emmett and I to stay in the same hotel
the convention would be at, since it was more convenient than worrying about people chasing our car down the street,
hoping to find where we were staying. This way, we could just get into the elevator and disappear.
Emmett opened his door and was about to step out onto the curb when I saw James' eyes light up, and he whispered,
"Check out the local talent."
I looked out the window and saw two women walking past the limo, pulling suitcases. One was short with spikey, black
hair, and the other had long, chocolate curls cascading down her back. The shorter girl grabbed the brunette's arm to stop
her and they both looked back over their shoulders to see who was exiting the limo.
"Shit, fuck, FUCK!" I whispered loudly as the brunette girl's face came into view. I dove across Emmett and pulled the
door closed, three pairs of confused eyes stared at me.
"They are probably fans here for the convention," I said. James and Victoria both looked away, but Emmett gave me a
knowing smile. He had met Bella and knew what she looked like.
My gaze drifted out the window and I took her in for the first time. She was wearing a confused look and slowly shrugged
her shoulders before turning away to walk into the lobby of the hotel. Her curls bounced softly as she walked, and my eyes
drifted over her body. I was consumed with her; watching her hips sway, the creamy color of her skin. She was just as
perfect as I knew she would be.
I suddenly felt an overwhelming urge to jump out of the car and pull her into my arms. My hand reached for the doorknob,
and I gave one last look outside to catch a glimpse of her, but she was gone. Had she gone into the hotel? I quickly
scanned the street but couldn't see her anywhere.
I slumped back in my chair, feeling defeated. I hadn't wanted my first thought when I saw Bella to be, 'Oh fuck, I better
hide!' I ran my hands up through my hair and tugged roughly on it, then ran my hands down over my face.
"Ok, can we get out of the car now?" Emmett asked, looking straight at me.
"Sure," I mumbled, and we all got out of the limo and walked into the lobby. Emmett and I made our way to the bar and
allowed James and Victoria to take care of the details of checking in. We sat down and both ordered a beer and James
and Victoria appeared just after our drinks arrived.
"Edward, you're in room 1923, and Emmett, you are in room 1924."
He handed us our keys and turned to walk away before looking back over his shoulder, just as he reached the doorway.
"The convention starts at ten, so please be ready by nine-thirty. I'll come and get you."
Emmett and I both agreed to be ready on time and, with a curt nod, James left us to our drinks.
"That was her, wasn't it?" Emmett said as soon as we were alone. I looked down at my beer and took a very large gulp.
"I knew it!" Emmett said excitedly. "So, why didn't you go say hello?"
"I didn't want to ruin the surprise," I replied lamely. In reality, I had been dying to talk to her. Seeing her so close to me and
not speaking to her had been torturous.
"Fuck the surprise. Just talk to her, you pussy," Emmett said, smiling.
I knew Emmett was right; there was no perfect moment to meet Bella. I would just have to make the moment that I did
meet her as perfect as I could. We finished our beers and walked out into the lobby to go up to our rooms.
I noticed a short girl with dark spiky hair at the reception desk, talking in a very high pitched voice. It was the same girl I
had seen Bella with outside; this had to be Alice.
"Do you have a salon quality one?" she asked the receptionist.
"We only have regular hairdryers, ma'am."
Alice huffed. "Well, just send up two of those then. I'm in room 1623."
She turned and walked back to the elevator. My heart was racing in my chest. I couldn't believe my luck; that I had just
heard the room that Bella was staying in. Emmett and I walked to the elevator bank and waited for the doors to open. We
rode up to the 19th floor and went our separate ways, into our adjoining rooms.
I opened the door of my room and walked inside. My bags were sitting at the foot of the bed, and there was a large
display of flowers and a chilled bottle of wine on the bench with a small card saying, 'Welcome Mr Cullen'. The phone on
my desk rang and I answered it.

"Hello?"
"Did you lay on the beds yet? They are freakin' awesome!" Emmett's voice boomed through the phone. "Mmmmm, these
pillows are the best pillows in the whole world!"
I laughed softly and threw myself onto the large bed. Sure enough, it was the most comfortable place I had ever laid down.
"Wow Em, these beds are great," I agreed.
"Oh fuck! Did you see the Jacuzzi bathtubs? I gotta go, Edward. My bath-tub awaits me!"
He didn't even wait for me to say goodbye before I heard the water running through the phone and then a dial tone. I
dragged myself off the bed and to the bathroom to find a Jacuzzi tub in mine as well.
The whole time I was exploring my room, my mind kept playing over the fact that Bella - my Bella - was only 3 floors below
me. I pulled my cell phone out of my pocket and dialed her number.
"Hello?" she answered excitedly.
As soon as I heard her voice, I had to physically hold myself back from running down the three flights of stairs that
separated us and pouncing on her.
"Hey Bella, how's Melbourne?" I greeted, sounding much more casual than I actually felt.
"It's great. My hotel room is amazing!" she gushed.
I stepped out onto the balcony and looked out over the city skyline and river. "What kind of view do you have from your
balcony?" I asked.
Through the phone, I could hear her glass door slide open and I held my breath, knowing that she was standing so close to
me. Her perfume could probably drift up to my balcony.
"It's beautiful," she said. "The city skyline is all lit up, and there's a river that runs past the city. There are boats floating on
the water, which looks like glass reflecting the lights of the city."
I smiled; it was exactly what I was seeing.
"Sounds lovely," I said, looking up at the night sky and admiring the stars that could be seen from the southern
hemisphere.
I leaned out over the balcony as far as I could, and I could just make out her fingers gripping the railing. I had the urge to
call out to her. Did I want her to know I was here? I was torn; there was a part of me that I wanted to see her, talk to her,
hold her so badly, but there was another part that said I should wait and follow my original plan.
I struggled with this for several minutes, only giving half-hearted grunts in response to Bella's conversation. There was a
large gust of wind and I caught a brief whiff of something sweet. I took a deep breath; it was strawberries, and some
flower that my mother loved - freesias, maybe? That made my decision for me.
"Edward, can you hang on?" Bella asked, sounding a little annoyed.
"Sure," I answered. Now that I had finally made my mind up that I was going to see her tonight, surprise be damned, I was
frustrated that I had to wait. I could hear Bella talking to Alice.
"Ali, these hairdryers will be fine. There is nothing wrong with them!" she said exasperatedly.
"Sorry, I'm back," she sighed.
"Bella," I began, "I am going to ask you to do something for me, and I want you to do it, no questions asked, ok?" I
pleaded.
"Ok?" she asked, sounding a little worried.
"In fifteen minutes time, I want you to go down to the lobby and wait outside the doors to the bar," I said slowly.
"Why?" she asked.
"No questions!" I said laughing. "Don't bring Alice, just you."
"Ok," she repeated. "Are you going to get Emmett to come and give me something?"
"Geez, you are stubborn! No questions," I reminded her, laughing again.
"Dammit," she replied, laughing as well.

"Have a good night baby," I whispered. I was finding it very difficult not to blurt out, 'See you soon!'
"You too," she cooed back to me in the sweetest voice I had ever heard.
We hung up the phones and I ran back into my room, to the bathroom, and jumped into the shower. I ran my head under
the water and washed the plane-grime from my skin. Once out of the shower, I pulled on some faded jeans and a white tshirt and ran my hands through my hair a few times.
I went back out to the main room and grabbed my leather jacket out of my case and swung it over my shoulders, leaving it
to hang open. I put my cell phone and room key in my jacket pocket and pulled one of the roses out of the large
arrangement on my table.
I had to stop myself from skipping to the elevator and compromised with a quick jog. I rode down to the lobby and went
straight through to the bar, which, thankfully, was now closed. I looked at my watch and saw that it was almost 11pm. I
stood behind the door and kept watch out of the small window in the door into the lobby.
Three minutes after I arrived, the elevator doors opened again, and out stepped Bella. She looked beautiful, wearing
jeans and a blue button-up blouse. She looked around the deserted lobby, confused, and then came to stand in front of the
door; exactly where I had asked her to.
She had her back to me and was facing out into the lobby, so I silently pulled the door open and stepped in right behind
her. Her sweet scent invaded my senses and I took a deep breath; It was the sweet smell from the balcony. I slowly
extended my hand holding the rose out around her and held it in front of her face.
"Oh!" she exclaimed, surprised, and quickly spun around to face me. I couldn't help the huge grin that spread across my
face as I looked into her eyes. Her face held an expression of pure shock and she didn't say anything at all.
"Fancy meeting you here," I said softly as I gave her a wink.
"Ed.Edward?" she stammered, still looking shocked.
"Bella," I breathed happily.
Slowly, the corners of her lips turned up and a smile spread across her face.
"Surprise," I whispered as I leaned down and pressed a soft kiss against her cheek. Her scent overwhelmed me again
and my body melted into hers as she wrapped her arms around my neck and hugged me. My arms snaked around her
waist and pulled her against me tightly.
"Wanna go for a walk?" I whispered into her ear.
I felt her head nodding against my chest and I pulled back from her. I refused to lose contact with her, though, and pulled
her tightly to my side with my arm around her shoulder. We walked through the lobby and out into the fresh air of
Melbourne.
We walked in silence for a little while. I could tell that she was freaked out so I decided to try and normalize the situation.
"So what did you say to Alice to get away from her?" I queried.
Bella giggled softly and my heart sang as I felt her small body moving in my arms.
"I told her that I was feeling sick and that I had to get some air or I would vomit all over the prom dresses."
I chuckled softly. Bella turned to me suddenly and stopped walking.
"Was that you in the limo outside the hotel?" she asked.
"Guilty," I said with a smile, and I pulled her to my side again.
We had made our way down to the river bank and I released my arm from around her shoulder, but grasped her hand
tightly as I pulled her down to the water's edge.
We sat on the bank facing each other. I could feel a goofy smile on my face, and when I looked up at Bella she was
mirroring my expression. I felt completely comfortable with her, yet, at the same time, very awkward.
"This is kind of weird," Bella said sheepishly. "I mean, not in a bad way, just kind of surreal."
"Yeah, it doesn't feel real. Kind of like a dream," I added.
I scooted my butt along the ground so I was closer to her and reached my hand out to gently cup her face.
"You are so beautiful," I whispered as I leaned in closer to her.

I felt like a magnet being pulled against my will and I couldn't resist her. I saw a blush rise on her cheeks and I gave a small
smile as I dipped my head to the side and closed my eyes. Our faces were only inches apart and I could feel her warm
breath on my face.
Loud music started blaring and Bella jumped away from me startled.
"Sorry, my phone," Bella muttered, giving me an apologetic look as she answered the phone. I cursed under my breath
and ran my hands through my hair.
"I'm fine Alice," she said. "I just went for a walk." She paused before responding again. "Yes, I'll be back soon," she
sighed as she hung up the phone.
Her cheeks blushed again and she looked down at the ground.
"Sorry," she said softly.
"Nothing to be sorry for," I reassured her.
"We should probably start heading back," Bella stated sadly.
With a quick nod, I stood up and brushed the grass off my ass. I reached my hand out and helped Bella stand up, then
laced our fingers together as we started to walk back to the hotel.
"I'm so happy you are here," Bella said softly as she looked up at me through her long eye-lashes.
"Me too," I agreed as I leaned down and kissed the top of her head.
We walked the rest of the way in silence. I had thought that once I was with Bella, I wouldn't be able to stop speaking to her
and asking her questions, but I found that I felt at peace just being close to her. We didn't need words to communicate how
we felt.
We slowly walked through the doors of the lobby and over to the elevator which opened as soon as I pressed the up
button. We stepped inside and Bella pressed the button for the 16th floor.
She turned to face me and I pulled her into another tight hug. When she laid her head on my chest, I heard her let out a little
sigh and I realized that holding Bella in my arms was the most perfect feeling in the world.
All too quickly, we arrived at the sixteenth floor, and we stepped out. Bella walked ahead of me with her arm behind her,
her hand clasped in mine. She stopped outside her door and turned to face me, looking sad.
"Don't be sad," I whispered as I leaned in close to her again. "We have the whole weekend ahead of us."
"It's not long enough," she whispered back.
I put my hand under her chin and tilted her face up to meet mine. I parted my lips slightly and gently pressed them to hers.
Bella's lips were soft and warm, and tasted of cherry lip balm. My arms wrapped around her waist and pulled her body
flush against mine; I had to be as close to her as possible.
Our lips danced together and it was heaven. I felt her mouth open slightly when she took a breath, and I slowly darted my
tongue out to run over her bottom lip. Her tongue met mine, and quickly, our soft kiss became extremely passionate.
Bella's hands moved up into my hair, and I moaned softly as she gently scratched her finger nails across my scalp.
"Bella," I whispered hoarsely as I reluctantly broke away. I pressed my forehead against hers and looked into her beautiful
chocolate eyes. She was breathing heavily and smiling at me.
"Good night Edward," she said as she quickly leaned forward and pressed her lips against mine again.
"Good night," I whispered as I took a step back and watched her open the hotel room door. She stepped inside with one
last, quick little smile before the door closed.
As I rode the elevator back to my room, I wondered how I was going to be able to leave her in two days time.

*Chapter 11*: A message from the Author :

Hi Everyone,
I just wanted to write a quick note and tell you all how absolutely amazing you are!
The amount of support you have shown me for this story has been staggering!
I know I have taken a break from this story (many of you have let me know your disdain for this lol) but I want you to know
that I am BACK!
I have written a new chapter and it is currently with my wonderfully amazing beta sixeightshuffle and once she has
corrected it I will be posting it here for your reading enjoyment!
Please know that all the reviews and PMs that people have sent me giving support for this story have blown my mind and I
promise not to keep you waiting for an update much longer!
Hannah xxx

*Chapter 12*: Chapter 11

Chapter 11 The Convention Part I
BPOV
I took one last look at Edward and closed the door reluctantly.
"Wow, you do look sick; you're all flushed," Alice said as she came over and put her hand on my forehead.
"I'm feeling much better, actually," I replied. I couldn't wipe the smile off my face. I lifted the rose that Edward had given me
up to my nose and inhaled deeply.
"Where did you get that rose?" Alice asked curiously as she walked back across the room. She kicked off her bunny
slippers and climbed back into her bed.
I pulled my shirt over my head and allowed my jeans to fall to the floor. After quickly pulling on my Pjs, I walked across to
my bed and climbed under the big, fluffy duvet, laying the rose on the pillow next to my face.
"Oh, ummm...there was someone giving them out in the lobby," I lied quickly. "Can you believe how comfortable these
beds are?" I asked as I snuggled deep into the soft mattress and put the rose on the pillow next to me head. I wanted to
change the subject so she wouldn't keep asking about the rose.
"I know! This bed is better than sex," she giggled. "Just don't tell Jasper I said that!"
I laughed as well. There was nothing that could spoil my mood tonight. The soft scent of the rose was wafting over my
pillow, and it reminded me of how Edward had given it to me. I'd been so surprised that, for a moment, I had thought I was
dreaming.
I couldn't believe how handsome he was. Sure, I had seen dozens of his photos in magazines, and I'd also seen several of
his movies, but no form of photography could do the real thing justice.
His green eyes sparkled when he smiled, and the way his muscles moved under his tight white t-shirt was enough to make
me weak in the knees. When Edward had kissed me, I couldn't have imagined a more perfect moment, even if it had been
written as part of a romantic movie. A shiver ran through my body as I thought of the kiss we'd shared only moments
before.
I heard soft snoring and rolled over onto my side to look at Alice; she looked so peaceful when she slept. I felt a wave of
guilt hit me for lying to her about all of this, but I didn't see that I had much of a choice. I knew how she would react if she
ever found out that my Edward was Edward Cullen.
Alice and I were sitting in the front row waiting for the convention to start.
"Which radio station was it?" I asked.
"Huh?" she replied curiously.
"The radio station that you won the tickets from; which one was it?" I clarified.
"Oh, ummm...103.5FM. Why?" she said hurriedly.
"I just thought we should send them a 'thank you' email when we get home. These seats are amazing!" I gushed, looking
behind me at the people sitting in the back of the room and wondering how well they could see the stage from all the way
back there.
A woman walked across the stage and a hush fell over the crowd.
"Hi! Welcome! I hope you're all excited! Emmett will be out on stage shortly to tell you some stories, and to answer some
questions. I am very happy to announce that we have a surprise guest who will be joining us onstage a little later."
An eruption of whispers broke out amongst the audience, but I knew exactly who the surprise guest was. I was very
excited to see Edward again. Our encounter last night had seemed like a dream when I'd woken up this morning, and I
wanted proof that it wasn't. The wilted rose on my pillow should have confirmed the reality, but nothing except seeing him
in person, here in Melbourne, would make me really believe it.
"Please welcome Emmett McCarty to the stage!" the lady exclaimed into the microphone and a loud eruption of clapping
and screaming ensued as Emmett bounded onto the stage with a huge grin.
"Hellooooo," he said loudly into his microphone as he plopped down on one of the chairs on stage. The yelling got louder
as girls were trying to get Emmett's attention. His face scanned the crowd and when his gaze fell on me, he winked.
"Oh my God! Emmett winked at me!" Alice screeched as she grabbed my arm with a vice grip.

I knew that Emmett had actually been winking at me as a signal that he knew about Edward and me, but I allowed Alice to
have the spot light for a moment and smiled at her excitedly.
"I saw! You're so lucky!" I squealed. Alice beamed up at the stage, leaning forward in her seat, as Emmett started talking
about a scene from the new movie.
"I spent a whole day running up and down this field while they filmed my back. I was running so fast, the camera was
having trouble keeping up with me! It was awesome!" He gave a toothy grin to the audience and I heard several girls
inhale loudly.
"After they did all these scenes of me from behind to get the back angle, they were like, 'Ok, we've got some really good
stuff. Let's just do one more before we cut for the day'," he continued. "So I did one more take, and that last time I pulled
my hamstring. They brought in these massage therapists and I had my groin massaged for over an hour. That was fun," he
laughed.
"The next day we were due to film the same running scene, but for the front angles, so the camera was on my face. I tried
my best, but with the pulled muscle all I could manage was a quick limp, which looked really ridiculous."
"Show us!" someone yelled from the back of the room. Emmett smiled and put the microphone down on his chair as he
stood up.
"I was running like this," he yelled loudly so he could be heard without the microphone. He walked down to the end of the
stage and did a quick limp and ran across the length of it while everyone in the audience laughed. With a big smile he
walked back to his chair and picked the microphone up before sitting back down.
"The ironic thing was that, in those scenes, it was important that I was the one doing it because my face would be seen,
and that was the one where I looked like a moron. The takes from behind where I was running like a pro-athlete could have
been done by a stunt guy because you can't tell it's me at all."
Everyone laughed again and I could tell that Emmett was enjoying the attention. He was beaming and smiling at different
people in the audience. Every now and then someone would randomly yell out, "Love you Emmett!" and he would smile
and wave in the direction that the voice came from.
"Ok, does anyone have a question for Emmett?" the lady onstage asked. A slew of hands shot up into the air and she
randomly pointed at someone who then stood up.
"What is the funniest thing that happened on set?" the girl asked before sitting back down. Emmett appeared to be
thinking it over for a moment before a huge grin spread across his face.
"Well, I'm sure you all know of my co-star and on-screen wife, Rosalie Hale."
There was a murmur of acknowledgement through the crowd as well as some booing from a few girls in the back who had
obviously believed the Edward and Rosalie rumors.
"Well, Rosie is really jumpy and makes the funniest noise when she is startled, so I got into the habit of sneaking up
behind her and either yelling loudly in her ear, or tickling her to get a response."
There was laughter coming from the audience and he became extremely animated as he spoke, encouraged by the
enthusiasm from the crowd.
"So one day I saw her speaking with the director by the craft-services table, and I snuck up behind her and yelled loudly in
her ear. She was so startled that she jumped into the air and threw her hot coffee right in the face of the director. When
she realized that I had gotten her again she was so angry, she yelled at me for fifteen minutes straight." He began
laughing along with the crowd as we all imagined the scene unfolding.
"How did you get your role?" someone in the back yelled.
"Oh, that's a funny story!" he said, sitting forward in his seat and gesturing with his hands.
"I have a friend who had starred in one of the director's previous movies, and when I told her that I was going for this movie
she gave me some advice for my audition. She said the director liked people who were outgoing and full of energy, and
that also fit well with the character I was auditioning for, so I decided to really go for it. I walked into the audition and sat in
the chair calmly. He asked me a few questions, which I answered seriously, and when we did the line reading I did the
best I could do then climbed up on the chair and jumped off it, landing right in front of him. He looked startled for a moment
and then clapped me on the back and told me I was perfect for the part."
A round of applause broke out and it was obvious that everyone agreed Emmett was perfect for the part as well.
"Ok, I think it's time to bring our special guest out onto the stage, what do you all think?" the lady yelled into her
microphone.
Cheering erupted and people started clapping loudly. I looked up to the stage and saw Emmett wink at me again. I gave

him a shy smile and jumped slightly as people started screaming uncontrollably. The girls behind us had jumped out of
their seats and were yelling so loud, I had to block my ears to save myself from going deaf.
"OH MY GOD!" Alice yelled next to me and I looked up onto the stage to see Edward walking towards the spare seat next
to Emmett. He was waving politely at the crowd and his eyes were scanning over the front row. When he spotted me, the
most beautiful smile broke out over his face and I could feel myself blushing.
"He's so much more handsome in person!" Alice exclaimed loudly so I could hear her over the commotion.
"Please welcome Edward Cullen," the lady said with a laugh as the crowd started screaming loudly again. Emmett and
Edward started whispering to each other, both of them smiling broadly.
"Calm down, calm down!" the lady demanded loudly, trying to get some order in the room. Emmett leaned over and
whispered something in Edward's ear again. Edward gave him a disbelieving look and Emmett nodded his head.
Edward shrugged his shoulders and put his microphone up to his mouth.
"Hi," he said softly.
Suddenly the room was so silent that if there were crickets in here, we would have heard them clearly. Alice and I were
holding hands tightly, part out of excitement and part holding each other in our seats so we wouldn't run onto the stage and
molest the boys.
"Thanks for being here Edward."
"My pleasure," he replied modestly to the woman, who still hadn't introduced herself to the crowd. I couldn't take my eyes
off him, and I felt myself unconsciously leaning forward in my seat to be closer to him.
"Shall we just jump right into the audience questions?" she asked Edward. I didn't appreciate the way she was staring at
him, and I had the sudden urge to jump onto the stage and scream, "Keep your eyes off my man!"
A loud round of cheering began and hands shot up all through the audience. The lady pointed to one girl who came
forward and stood at the microphone on the floor.
"Hi Edward," she said timidly.
"Hi," he replied with a smile.
"Ummm, what can you tell us about the new movie?" she asked before almost running back to her seat. Edward gave the
audience a winning smile and they all sat in rapt silence as he spoke.
"The new movie is going to be great! We are only about halfway through filming it, but I can promise that anyone who
loved the first movie will enjoy this. There will be a few surprises as well," he said looking at Emmett, who nodded his
head in agreement.
Another girl had walked up to the microphone. "Are you dating Rosalie Hale?"
A dark look crossed Edward's face, but he composed himself very quickly and put the microphone up to his lips.
"I would like to make it very clear that I am not now, nor have I previously dated Rosalie. We are work colleagues," Edward
said firmly but with a smile.
"Next question please," the lady on stage ordered forcefully.
"What do you think of Australia?" a model-esque girl asked as she twirled her hair around her finger flirtily. Edward's eyes
locked on mine and he smiled.
"I only arrived yesterday, but so far it has greatly exceeded my expectations. Em and I were actually talking this morning
about extending our stay a few days; maybe heading up to the Great Barrier Reef to go swimming with the sharks and
taking in some of the natural beauty of Australia." With the last comment he gave me a subtle wink as he grinned
crookedly.
"Oh my God! They will be coming to where we live! We have to find out which hotel they are staying in and camp out
there!" Alice whispered in my ear.
"You're going to give me bruises!" I whispered loudly, prying her vice-like fingers from my arm .
"Sorry," she replied sheepishly, "I'm just really excited."
"Would you ever kiss a fan?" the next girl in line at the microphone asked. Edward gave a little laugh which turned into a
cough, and when he composed himself he had a very neutral expression.
"Come on Eddie, pick a lucky girl and plant one on her!" Emmett said encouragingly into his microphone as he clapped
Edward on the back. Edward stood and made a good show of scanning the audience. I looked behind me and saw girls

waving their arms in the air, calling out to be picked. He made his way down the stage and stopped right in front of me. I
prepared myself as he leaned forward and reached his hand out, in way of invitation, toAlice?
I watched as Alice jumped to her feet, and Edward guided her up onto the stage. I could feel my jaw hanging open in
shock; I had expected Edward to pick me.
"What's your name?" Edward asked Alice. He held his microphone out to her so everyone could hear her reply.
"Alice," she said happily.
"Nice to meet you, Alice," Edward replied, smiling. "Are you ready?"
Alice nodded her head vigorously. Edward slowly leaned in and lightly pressed his lips to her cheek. Several whistles and
cat calls rang out around the room, and there was a loud cheer as he pulled away and gave Alice a hug before walking her
back to the edge of the stage so she could return to her seat. He glanced at me briefly and the smile on his face faltered
for a second before he composed himself. I was forced to look away from him when Alice returned to her seat and
practically jumped into my lap with excitement, then pressed her cheek against mine firmly.
"Ummm, what are you doing Alice?" I asked with a giggle.
"Sharing Edward's kiss with you," she answered as if the reason was obvious.
I had to admit Alice was a good friend. Many people would be excited for themselves, and rightly so, but she wanted to
share the experience with me.
Once Alice had finally sat back in her seat, I looked up at Edward and wondered why he had not chosen me for the kiss.
Maybe he hadn't enjoyed our kiss from the previous evening, or perhaps now that he had seen Alice, he thought she was
prettier than me and decided to go for her instead. Or maybe he was trying to make me jealous? Surely kissing a random
person would have achieved that more than kissing my best friend.
I missed the rest of the question and answer session as my mind was analyzing the kiss with Alice and possible
explanations for it. I was shaken from my train of thought by Alice grabbing my arm firmly.
"Come on Bella, I don't want to be at the end of the line!" she said sternly as she dragged me out of my seat and rushed
past other girls to the line.
I gave a quick look around and realized that were lined up for autographs. I stood on my tip-toes and craned my neck over
the heads of the girls in front of us. I saw Edward and Emmett seated at a long table with a stack of photographs and
marker pens in front of them. The line moved slowly, and it was almost half an hour before I was standing in front of
Emmett. He glanced up at me and did a double take when he saw it was me.
"Hey Bella," he said before catching himself and realizing that he shouldn't know my name. Alice gave us both an odd look
before Emmett cleared his throat and gave me a quick apologetic nod.
"Your name is Bella, right? I saw you at the premiere in Sydney a few months ago?" he asked in attempt to cover his slipup.
"Yes, I can't believe you remembered my name!" I feigned excitement for Alice's benefit. Emmett signed his photo and
handed it to me before giving me a small wink and greeting Alice. I moved down the line and was next to speak with
Edward. Suddenly I was suddenly overcome with nerves. I didn't know what to say to him. I couldn't get my head around
his reasons for picking Alice over me for the kiss.
The girl ahead of me moved away and Edward glanced casually in my direction. When he saw me his face lit up and he
leaned across the table.
"Hey you," he whispered in my ear, then leaned back in his seat quickly before anyone would notice.
"Hi," I said shyly. It was stupid, but with all these people around I suddenly felt very paranoid. Edward signed a photo for
me and handed it over. As he gave it to me his hand grazed softly over my fingers, and I shivered slightly.
"Hi again kissing buddy," Alice said cheerily, standing next to me. Startled, I jumped and pulled my hand quickly away
from Edward's.
"Hello Alice," he greeted with a smile.
"This is my friend Bella," she said excitedly as she put her arm around my waist.
"Yes, we were just saying hello," said Edward. Was it just me or was his voice dripping with seduction?
"Ummm, thanks Edward," I said, blushing again as I walked out of the line to wait for Alice.
I could see Edward watching me walk away with a slight frown on his face, but I couldn't stay and talk to him because he
was working, and the line was building up to get his autograph. A moment later Alice skipped to my side, clutching her

autograph to her chest as if it were treasure.

"Can you believe this?" she gushed as she jumped up and down in front of me.
"No, it's very surreal," I agreed half-heartedly. Alice didn't seem to notice my unease, however, and she grabbed my
autographs out of my hand.
"Your Emmett one is the same as mine," she smiled and handed it back to me. "But your Edward one is so much better
than mine!" she sulked.
I gave her a questioning look and she held hers up to show me. It had Edward Cullen written on it in cursive script. I
grabbed mine back and looked at it carefully. Alice was right; it was different. I couldn't help the smile that crept up on me
as I took in what he had written.

Always
Edward xx
There were also several hearts drawn around the words. I looked over at Edward and watched as he smiled and spoke
with his fans. My heart warmed, seeing how he interacted with them. I looked at the smiles on their faces and their looks of
awe and adoration; the same look I saw on Alice's face.
At that moment it dawned on me that I wasn't one of these fan girls anymore. I didn't see Edward Cullen, the movie star,
sitting at that table. I saw Edward. Flower sending, phone sexing, makes-me-smile Edward; Edward who I walked with by
the river last night ;Edward who kissed me in the corridor. My Edward.
"Oh my God! Come on Bella," Alice said loudly as she grabbed my arm and pulled me towards the exit.
"What?" I asked in shock as I almost fell, trying to keep up with my arm that was suddenly wrenched from my shoulder.
"We only have two hours to get read for the Prom!" Alice explained in alarm.
To me, two hours seemed like plenty of time, but I knew that Alice would take all day to get ready if she had the option. As
she dragged me towards the door and out to the bank of elevators, I glanced back over my shoulder to take one last look
at Edward, but he wasn't at the table, though Emmett was still there.
I didn't have time to search for him as Alice pressed the button to go up to our floor.
"Psssst," I heard from behind me. I looked at Alice but she was staring at the elevator doors and tapping her foot
impatiently.
"Psssst," I heard again.
I turned my head and saw Edward standing in the shadows of a corridor off to the left, presumably where the hotel storage
was.
"I have to go to the bathroom," I blurted loudly.
"We're going up to the room now Bella, if the damn elevator will ever get here!" Alice said annoyed.
"I can't wait that long," I insisted as I backed away from her. "I'll be up in two minutes," I assured her as the elevator doors
opened and she stepped inside. Once the doors were closed and I knew that she was gone, I turned and looked at the
corridor, but it was empty. Had I imagined Edward standing there? I walked down the corridor and approached an open
door. It was dark inside and I was about to turn and walk back out to the elevators when a hand clasped mine and pulled
me back in.
"I had to see you," Edward's voice whispered huskily against my throat. I wrapped my arms around his neck and sighed
contentedly.
"I'm glad," I replied.
Edward walked towards me until his body was flush with mine, but he didn't stop, and I was forced to step back to avoid
falling over. Edward and I walked backwards until I was pressed against some shelves on the wall and couldn't go any
further.
"It was torture sitting up on the stage with you so close, and not being able to touch you," he murmured as he started to
softly kiss my neck.
"You could have, but you chose Alice," I replied. I tried to be teasing but I could hear some resentment in my voice. He
pulled back and I could just make out his eyes staring deeply into mine.
"I wanted it to be you," he said softly. "But if it ever gets out about us, and someone recognized you as the girl I pulled up
on stage, it could look staged, and I don't want the company who put this event together to be accused of staging their

events."
I nodded my head; that made sense.
"Plus, I thought it was a good idea to be in Alice's good books," he added with a chuckle.
I giggled softly but stopped when I felt Edward press his body harder against mine. He leaned down and pressed his lips
to mine firmly. The whole world fell away and all I could think about was the taste of Edward's lips. He tasted like
cinnamon, mint, and a hint of tobacco.
My mouth opened of its own accord and I moaned loudly as Edward's tongue ran over my teeth. His hands were running
up and down my sides, lightly grazing my breasts before running back down to my hips. I pulled him harder to my body, not
able to feel close enough to him. His lips broke free from mine and we both gasped for air, our chests rising and falling
together in rhythm.
"Bella," he whispered with a small smile.
"I'm here," I replied, still breathing heavily. His fingers ran up the side of my face and he lightly brushed a strand of my hair
behind my ear.
"This is real," he breathed. "When we were talking on the phone it was easy for me to convince myself that it was
infatuation, or that I wouldn't feel the same in person. But this is real."
My heart swelled and I felt an electric current from where his hand touched my face all the way down my body, which was
still pressed tightly against his.
"For me too," I whispered.
Edward's lips crushed against mine once more, and it was the most intense kiss of my life. I had kissed boys before, of
course; many of them in fact, but none had ever been like this. The need I felt for Edward was stronger than my need to
breathe, and my light-headedness from the lack of oxygen only intensified the sensations I was feeling.
"God, Bella," Edward murmured as his lips ran from my lips to my neck and down, nipping at my throat gently. Suddenly
the light flicked on and Edward froze, still pressed against me.
"You're not supposed to be in here!" a nasal voice said from the doorway.
I cupped my hands to either side of Edward's face to hide his profile and craned my neck up over his shoulder. I decided
that playfulness was probably the best way to get out of this.
"I'm really sorry. Maybe we should go up to our room?" I asked with a giggle.
"That's a good idea," said the young man in a porter's outfit who had found us. He stood there staring at us but I knew that
Edward couldn't move until we had some privacy for two reasons. The obvious being the erection pressing into my hip,
and the other being the risk that this man would recognize Edward and notify the media of our little rendezvous.
"Could we...ummmm...have a minute?" I asked in the girliest voice I could manage and gave him a wink for good
measure.
"Oh, ahh, sure," he sputtered as he left the room.
Edward breathed a sigh of relief and pulled back from me, standing up straight. His hair was a mess from my fingers
running through it repeatedly and his lips were pink and swollen. He was a sight to behold.

Edward Cullen is a sex God!

"I'll see you tonight," he whispered as he leaned in and pecked me gently on the lips before turning and walking quickly out
of the room.
I straightened my clothes out and attempted to run my fingers through my hair to regain some composure before my walk
of shame to the elevators and back to Alice. As I made my way past the doors of the auditorium and saw Edward taking
his seat at the table, I laughed softly when I saw the HUGE line of girls that had formed in his absence.
I pressed the elevator button and waited patiently for it to arrive. Once I had exited on my floor, I made my way quickly to
my room where I knew Alice would be waiting. I slid my card into the slot and heard the mechanical click as the small light
changed to green and I turned the handle. The room looked nothing like it had when we' d left it this morning. Alice had
cosmetics laid out on every flat surface.
"Oh, there you are!" she yelled. A towel landed over my head and I was shoved roughly into the bathroom.
"You have a shower. I'll be ready to do your hair and makeup when you get out," Alice said as she started to pull the door
closed.

I hung the towel on the rack and caught a glimpse of my face in the mirror. I was stunned for a second at the expression on
my face. I had never seen such a genuinely happy smile spread across my lips before.

I think I'm in love.

*Chapter 13*: Chapter 12

Chapter 12 The Convention Part II
EPOV
I looked at myself in the mirror: tuxedo; tie; tussled hair. I looked just like I did in the prom scene of the movie, except for
one detail. In the movie, I didn't have the huge grin that had been plastered on my face since I left Bella in the storage
room. She was so much more than I had expected. I had known I was drawn to her over the phone, but in person, she was
like a magnet, and I couldn't help but to be near her. Even now, I felt the pull to see her again. She was like a drug; my own
personal brand of heroin, and I needed another hit.
There was a knock on the door and I walked over, looking through the peephole. When I was new to my fame, I just pulled
the door open, expecting it to be a maid, and on more than one occasion I had found myself accosted by screaming fans.
It had now become my habit to check who was on the other side before opening the door.
I could see Emmett's face through the peep hole and pulled the door open. He slipped into my room quickly, closing it
behind him.
"There are some girls stalking all the floors, looking for us," he said with a smile. "What do you say we let them find us?"
I rolled my eyes at him and turned back to the mirror, attempting to mess with my hair a bit more and try and get it under
control.
"Not interested," I said casually.
"Oh, right. How is Bella?" he asked suggestively.
I couldn't help the shit-eating grin that spread across my face.
"That good, huh?" Emmett laughed.
Luckily, I didn't have to answer as there was a loud knock on my door.
"HIDE!" Emmett yelled as he dove behind the bed and poked his head over the top.
I rolled my eyes at him and walked towards the door to see who it was.
"Don't, it's those girls!" Emmett hissed.
^I looked through the peep-hole and chuckled to myself as I pulled the door open.
James and Victoria walked through the door and I wiggled my finger at Victoria, s motioning for her to come closer.
"Can you squeal really loudly and run behind the bed? Emmett is hiding back there, thinking it was fan girls at the door," I
whispered.
She nodded her head and James winked at me, letting me know he would go along with the joke and stay silent. Victoria
walked silently up to the bed, turning to give me a huge grin, before kicking her shoes off and jumping up onto the
mattress.
"OH MY GOD! EMMETT!" she screamed, doing an excellent impersonation of a fan girl, as her red hair bounced on her
shoulders. She jumped off the bed, landing right in front of Emmett, who was still crouched on the floor.
"AHHHHH!" Emmett screamed as he leapt over the bed and attempted to use me as a human shield.
It took a few seconds for him to grasp onto the fact that I wasn't hiding in fact, I was laughing and that James was there,
also laughing. He peered over my shoulder and saw Victoria laughing hysterically.
"Wh.huh?" he exclaimed dumbly as he looked from Victoria to me, over to James, then back to Victoria.
We were all laughing hysterically, and I, personally, was starting to have trouble breathing. I looked at Emmett's face and
saw his confusion turn to anger, and he pointed his finger accusingly at me, then at Victoria.
"You're fired!" he said to her. A huge smile broke out across his face as he saw the humor of the situation, and he shook
his head slowly while chuckling to himself.
"Now that the fun is over with, can we get some work done, please?" James said, a bit of an edge to his voice.
"Absolutely!" I agreed. I couldn't wait to get downstairs and see Bella again.
Emmett winked at me and I gave him a goofy grin, shrugging my shoulders, I wasn't ashamed to be excited about seeing
Bella, and there was no point in trying to hide how I felt around Emmett. He could read me like a book.

"Let's go meet some girls!" Emmett said enthusiastically as he walked towards the door.
I looked at my watch. It was 7:15. I knew that the prom had started at seven, so Bella would be downstairs right now. I felt
my pace speed up a little as we neared the elevators.
^The doors opened almost immediately and we stepped inside.
"I've made it clear that if the girls start to mob you, you will be pulled out of the room," James said to me.
I nodded my head absentmindedly. The only girl I cared about was Bella, and she could mob me all she wanted. In fact, I
would encourage her to.
The doors slid open and the wave of excitement from the room hit me like a wall. There was a buzz in the air hundreds of
girls talking and laughing at once. A loud voice rose up above all the others, presumably from a microphone, and suddenly
there was a hush throughout the room as people shushed each other to hear the announcement. We stepped out of the
elevator and James instructed us to wait by the ballroom doors.
"Ok ladies, I'm Carissa, your host for this evening, and we are about to bring the boys in to meet you."
Screaming erupted and Emmett gave me a nervous look.
"They are going to devour us!" he whispered.
"Enough!" Carissa yelled loudly, and there was silence again. I could tell that she wasn't going to put up with any nonsense
and that reassured me. "If you all rush at the boys, we will pull them out. If you scream in their faces, take photos without
permission, or touch them inappropriately you will be removed from the room. Does everyone understand?"
There was silence from the crowd and I had a mental image of hundreds of girls, all nodding their heads in agreement.
"Ok then, remember the rules; we are serious! Don't follow the boys around. They want to get to know you, and talk to you.
Stay in small groups and they will approach you for a conversation. Remember that everyone in the room would like a
chance to talk to them, so please, don't take up too much of their time."
"Why did we sign on for this?" Emmett whispered to me.
"It was your fantastic idea," I whispered back, but I couldn't be upset. I was so thrilled to have met Bella, and to be able to
spend time with her, and it wouldn't have been possible without this convention.
"Please welcome Emmett McCarty and Edward Cullen!" Carissa announced loudly, and clapping started in the room.
"Here we go," James said quietly as he pushed me through the door.
Once inside the auditorium, I couldn't really make out any particular faces. There was just a mass of girls in dresses. I
scanned the girls in the front but couldn't make out anyone who resembled Bella. I kept a large smile on my face, as I was
aware that several flashes had gone off. The last thing I wanted was a picture of me go up on some chat forum or website
looking stoned or unhappy.
"Thanks for having us. You all look lovely tonight!" Emmett boomed into the microphone.
He held it out to me and I took it quickly, giving one of my signature smiles, and cleared my throat.
"Good evening ladies," I said softly, though my voice reverberated around the room through the speakers.
Quiet squeals broke out from several girls and I gave them a crooked smile. As humble as I was, it was nice to be adored.
"Ok, the boys will be in the foyer taking photos. If you'll all form a line, we will get to everyone, so please don't push,"
Carissa said loudly.
Girls started scrambling to be the first in the queue, and Emmett and I were ushered out the side door, into a large foyer
area just outside the convention room. There was a mini photographic studio set up with lights and curtains.
I searched the queue for signs of Bella but couldn't make out any individual girl in the mass of dresses.
I could hear music playing in the main room, and could make out laughing and chatting. It sounded like everyone was
having a good time everyone apart from me and Emmett, at least. It felt like I had been standing here, having the same
photo taken over and over for hours. I glanced over at Emmett and he rolled his eyes at me; I knew he was feeling the
same.
It was like a routine: 'Hello' smile; flash. 'Hello' smile; flash. Over and over with each girl in the room. The boredom was
starting to get to me, not to mention the fact that I really needed to use the bathroom.
"HI!" a cheery voice squealed, breaking me out of my train of thought.

I gave a polite smile and looked up to the camera with my plastered smile when I realized that I recognized the girl.
Standing in front of me, her black hair pointing in all directions, was Alice. My heart started to race. If Alice was here, then
Bella would be close.
"Hi Alice," I said, exchanging my fake smile for a genuine one.
I scanned the line but still didn't see Bella. Thinking that she may have gone before Alice and I totally missed her in my
bored haze, I glanced behind me, but I couldn't see her there either.
"Big smiles!" the photographer said happily, and I turned back to the front to pose for Alice's photo.
"Thanks Edward," she said as she stood up on her tip toes and gave me a tight hug.
"Is your friend here?" I whispered in her ear.
I knew that I probably shouldn't have asked her it was letting her know more than Bella wanted to share but I needed to
know.
"Yes, she's right behind me," Alice replied, breaking the hug and giving me a suspicious look.
"Keep the line moving please," the photographer said, giving Alice an annoyed look, and I watched as she walked over to
have her photo taken with Emmett.
She had said that Bella was right behind her. I scanned the line again and froze in my tracks. There she was. The first
thing I saw was the rosy blush that covered her cheeks, and was making its way down her neck. I couldn't believe that I
hadn't recognized her at first glance. She was stunning. Her long, chocolate curls fell over her shoulders as she put her
head down in what I assumed was shyness. I kept my eyes locked on her and when she glanced up at me through her
eyelashes, I almost came undone.
"Next," the photographer called once she had reset her camera and was ready for the next portrait.
Bella stepped forward slowly and made her way to stand next to me.
"Hi," she said with a smile.
I was extremely conscious of all the eyes on me at that moment. I could feel the burn of hundreds of eyes on my back, and I
did my best to treat Bella the same as I had every other girl so far.
"Smile," the photographer said, and I slipped my arm around her waist, pulling her tightly to my side, just before the flash
went off.
The soft fabric of her dark blue dress was so silky between my fingers and my mind raced with thoughts of stripping it off
her. I pulled her into a hug and squeezed her tightly.
"You look so beautiful, love," I whispered in her ear.
"You too," she breathed.
I gave her one last squeeze and reluctantly let her go, allowing my gaze to follow her while she had her photo with Emmett.
A I rolled my eyes as he poked his tongue at me while he had his arm around her.
"Edward, you were looking away in that one. One more time, eyes to the front...and smile," the photographer said, getting
a little annoyed.
I looked at the camera and did my paid duty to have my photo taken with every girl in the room, but all I could think about
was seeing Bella again ...alone. Slowly the line got shorter and shorter, and finally I was having my final photo taken. We
were about to be taken inside to mingle with the guests and give them some time to talk to us.
Emmett went in first, attention-whore that he was, and started circulating the room. I was trying to think of ways that I could
stay close to Bella without drawing attention to us. I heard some girls talking close to the door where I was standing.
"I'm going to win that dance with Edward Cullen, I don't care how much it costs. I just put a bid of $1000. I bet no-one can
top that!" the girl sniped.
"Oh my God! I hope you win!" her friend gushed.
A smile spread over my face. I had forgotten they were auctioning off a dance with Emmett and myself, with the money
going to charity. All I had to do was make sure Bella won that auction.
That was easier said than done. I had no way to communicate to her, and I doubted that she could afford to bid higher than
$1000. I could afford it though. A waiter came by and offered me a glass of Coke.
"No thanks," I said dismissively, but then thought better of it. "Excuse me," I called, motioning him back over to me.

"Yes, sir?" he asked politely.

I dug around in my pocket and pulled out a wad of bills from the stack that James had given me the previous night. I pulled
two of the green ones out and handed them to the boy, remembering that the green ones were hundred dollar bills. This
would be the best tip the kid would get all night.
"I need a favor," I said with a smile.
"Sure, anything," the kid said excitedly.
"Do you know where the auction ballots are for the dance later on this evening?" I asked.
"There is a table in there with several auction sheets," he replied.
I smiled at him.
"Ok, I need you to find the dance with Edward Cullen and bid for Bella Swan to win," I said, saying her name slowly. "It
doesn't matter how high the bidding goes, just keep bidding, any price is ok. Bella Swan, have you got that?" I asked.
The kid nodded his head. "Bella Swan," he repeated.
"There is another $200 in it for you if she wins," I said, and his eyes opened wide in shock, but he nodded his head
agreeably.
I took a deep breath and walked into the room. I knew they weren't going to announce me again to save a rush of people. I
was just going to wander around and talk to people. I saw Emmett standing on the other side of the room with a group of
girls, and I slowly made my way around the room. For the most part, I observed what was going on around me and said
hello to several people, but I didn't get into in-depth conversations. I was conscious of the girls around me, staring and
giggling, but I kept myself separate from them.
I felt a tap on my shoulder and spun around to see a blonde girl standing in front of me with a snarky smile.
"Hi Edward," she said as she thrust her chest towards me, her breasts almost spilling out of her dress. "I'm Lauren."
"Hello," I responded politely, but without making eye contact. I continued to scan the room for some sign of Bella.
I felt cold fingers grasp my hand, and a piece of paper was deposited in my palm before her tight grip released me. I spun
my head back to look at her quizzically and she winked at me before walking away, a swing in her hips, and looking over
her shoulder with a smile. I took in her appearance for the first time and saw how trashy she looked.
Her dress looked several sizes too small and she was wearing more makeup than I had ever seen on any Hollywood
starlet. I looked down into my hand and saw the folded paper. I opened it out of curiosity and saw a room number written
on it. I involuntarily cringed and scrunched the note up, looking around for a bin, but I couldn't see one anywhere, so I put
the offending piece of paper in my pocket for later disposal.
Again, I started my search for Bella, and I finally spotted her being dragged forcefully by Alice towards the packed dance
floor. Bella was putting up a good fight, but the smaller girl was persistent, and soon I was watching them dance together.
While Alice danced freely and appeared to enjoy herself immensely, I chuckled to myself as I watched Bella shuffling from
side to side with a miserable look on her face. Even then, she still looked beautiful.
Off to the side of the room, behind Bella, was a small table set up with a glittery sign above it reading AUCTIONS. I made
my way across the room and analyzed the auction sheets. Finally, I found the one for the dance with me and saw that
Lauren had bid $1200, but beneath that was written in thin scratchy lines: Bella Swan - $1500.
Smiling to myself, I walked away from the table and decided that I should probably chat with some people. I found myself
near Emmett and a group of girls, so I joined them and began a discussion about the hours it had taken the girls to get
ready for tonight and how excited they were to meet us.
After what felt like an eternity of boring chit-chat, Carissa was on the microphone again announcing that she was about to
reveal the Prom Queen and Princess. Emmett and I made our way to the stage and waited as the awards were
announced.
Emmett presented the crown for Prom Princess, and I presented the crown and a bunch of flowers for Prom Queen. I
watched in confusion as the girls had tears streaming down their faces. I would never understand happy-tears.
"And now I'll announce the winners of our auctions," Carissa continued.
Carissa called girls up onto the stage to collect their purchasesof signed merchandise, posters, and clothing. Finally, only
the two dance auction were left and I began to feel excited.
I scanned the crowd for what felt like the hundredth time tonight, wanting to see the look on Bella's face when her name
was called. Carissa called out the name of the girl who would be dancing with Emmett, and she squealed, pushing her

way through the crowd of girls to get to the front. Once she had made her way through and was standing in front of
Emmett, he bowed and presented his hand to her.
"And the winner of the dance with Edward Cullen isBella Swan!"
"FUCK OFF!" a high pitched voice yelled loudly, and all the girls burst out laughing, turning to see who had reacted like
that.
I, along with everyone else in the room, searched for the source of the disturbance and rolled my eyes when I saw Lauren,
sour faced and furious. I was so caught up in the commotion Lauren was making that I didn't see the crowd spread and
Bella appear. When I turned back to the group of girls, Bella was standing right in front of me, and a huge grin spread
across my face before I could hold it back.
I could hear whispering from the crowd but didn't give a rats-ass. I presented my hand, which she took, and I slowly pulled
it up to my face and lightly pressed my lips to it.
"Could you all please move off the dance floor and allow our couples some room?" Carissa called, and the wooden floor
was suddenly clear of people. Slipping my arm around Bella's waist, I pulled her close to my side and directed her
towards the center of the room.
Soft music swelled and I slowly swayed her on the spot.
"Isn't this bringing attention to us?" Bella whispered, her cheek pressed against my chest.
"I don't care," I replied as I twirled us around the floor.
I knew that this song wouldn't last forever, so I took advantage of the little time we had together and slipped my hands
down to rest on her hips, pulling them flush with my own. Gasps and whistles sounded from the watching mass of girls, but
we were in our own little bubble and I couldn't have cared less if the paparazzi were taking photos of this. I was aware of
all the camera flashes going off around me, but for the first time since I had become famous, it didn't bother me. I inhaled
deeply and her sweet scent floated up, infusing my senses, and I let out a low hum of satisfaction and pulled her closer.
"This is the best fifteen hundred dollars I've ever spent," I whispered to her.
She gasped and pulled her cheek away from me, making eye contact for the first time during the dance.
"Did you arrange this?" she asked. "I mean, I knew I hadn't bid high enough to win but I thought maybe the other higher
bidders had pulled out at the last minute."
"How much did you bid?" I asked her as she settled against my chest again.
"Six hundred and fifty dollars," she replied.
"Is that all I'm worth to you?" I joked, but instantly felt bad when I saw the smile fall from her face.
"It's all the savings I have in my bank account," she replied, obviously embarrassed.
I wrapped my arms around her tighter and rested my head on the top of hers, hoping to convey how much it meant to me
that she was willing to spend everything she had just to dance with me.
"Will you come to my room tonight after this Prom ends?" I whispered hoarsely.
"Yes," she whispered back, almost inaudibly.
The music came to an end and the crowd around us cheered happily. I glanced over at Emmett to see how he ended his
dance. I wanted very much to kiss Bella, but I knew that it would not go unnoticed. Emmett kissed the hand of his dance
partner and gave her a hug before she walked back to her group of squealing friends.
I kept my arms around Bella and leaned in to her ear.
"Room 1923. I'll wait for you," I whispered, and I could feel her nodding her head against my chest.
I pulled back slightly and kissed her cheek tenderly. I could hear a chorus of 'awwww' coming from the group of girls and
noticed that Alice had pushed her way to front of the group and was clicking photos like crazy. I released my hold on Bella
and took a reluctant step back, giving her a crooked smile, before I rejoined Emmett at the top of the stage.
"Thanks for coming everyone. This is has been one of the best fan experiences of my life, and I hope you all had as much
fun as I did!" Emmett said into his microphone.
There was an eruption of screaming and clapping, and Emmett handed the microphone over to me so I could say my
goodbyes.
"This is the first fan convention that I have been to and it was a great experience. Thanks to all of you. Enjoy the rest of

your evening, I know I will," I said with a wink to Bella, and I smiled when I saw that she blushed.
Emmett and I gave one last wave and then we were ushered out of the room, towards the elevator. As we walked through
the foyer I noticed the waiter who had helped me with the auction and motioned for him to come over. He quickly
approached and I pulled another two hundred dollars out of my pocket, then handed it to him with a sincere thankyou. On a
whim, I also pulled Lauren's note from my pocket, handed it to him, and told him to have fun.
We rode the elevator in silence, as we were being accompanied by security officers, but once we were let out on the 19th
floor, Emmett turned to me with a large grin.
"How much fucking fun was that?" he laughed.
"It was great!" I agreed eagerly.
"I'm on such a high! I think I'm gonna head out to a club, wanna join me?" he asked as he approached his door, key in
hand.
"Nah, I have plans," I replied as I pulled my key out of my pocket.
"Bella," he said with a smile.
I gave him the finger as I opened my door and slipped inside. I chuckled as I heard him yell, "Pussy whipped!" from the
hallway, and then his door closed as well.
I went into action straight away, kicking my shoes off and removing my suit jacket and bowtie. I undid the first few buttons
of my white dress shirt and untucked it loosely from my pants, then pulled out the cufflinks and rolled the sleeves a quarter
of the way up my arms.
Feeling much more relaxed and casual, I picked up the phone and dialed room service.
"Good evening," a calm female voice answered.
"Can I have a bottle of champagne to room nineteen twenty-three please?" I asked quickly.
"Yes sir, someone will be right up."
I hung up and went over to the stereo, twisting the tuner knob until I found some soft, classical music to fill the room. I then
went into the bathroom and ran my hands through my hair a few times to try and tame it.
There was a loud knock on the door and my heart jumped up into my chest. I ran to the door, but once my hand felt the cool
metal of the handle, I stilled myself for a moment to take a deep breath. I pulled the door open quickly and felt the smile fall
from my face instantly.
"Good evening sir, you ordered some champagne?" the porter asked politely.
"Yes, thank you," I replied, trying not to be disappointed that it wasn't Bella at the door.
I took the ice bucket and glasses from him and placed them out on the balcony. The glow from the moon reflected off the
silver ice bucket, and I looked up into the sky to see the stars shining above me. I smiled, knowing that this was the perfect
backdrop for my night with Bella.
I walked back into my room and paced around the bed. Looking at my watch, I saw that I had only been back in my room
for fifteen minutes, and I had no idea how long the Prom was going to go on downstairs for, let along how quickly Bella
would be able to escape Alice.
Imagining I could be in for a long wait, I laid down on the bed and flicked on the TV. I must have dozed off because I jerked
awake to the sound of a soft rapping on the door. I rubbed my eyes to wake myself and looked at my watch. I had slept for
almost an hour. I stood from the bed and made my way to the door.
Looking through the peep-hole, I smiled when I saw Bella's face magnified in front of me. I turned the handle and, opening
the door slightly and sticking my hand out to grasps hers, pulled her quickly inside. I closed the door and pressed her back
to it; my body against hers.
We were both breathing quickly, our chests rising and falling at a similar rate. I ran one hand up her arm and over her
throat before cupping the side of her face gently. I pressed my forehead against hers and let out a calm sigh.
"Hey you," I whispered.
"Hey," she laughed back softly.
I couldn't wait a second longer. My lips descended on hers and a tingling sensation ran down my spine as our mouths
moved together. Bella pushed her hips towards me and I groaned into her mouth as I started to feel myself go stiff against
her hip.

"Sorry I took so long," she breathed when I released her lips, trailing my mouth down her neck. "I had to wait 'til Alice fell
asleep."
"S'ok," I murmured, before slowly tracing my tongue over the shell of her ear.
Bella hitched her right leg up, wrapping it around my hip, and I froze in place. This was getting very sexual, very fast, and I
wanted to spend time with her for more than just sex. If that was all I wanted, I could have brought her up here last night. I
wanted to savor her, and I was enjoying the anticipation of waiting. Sex would come soon enough. I chastely kissed her
lips one last time before pulling back from her. She pouted, her lips swollen and pink from the intensity of our kiss, and it
all of my inner strength not to throw her down on the bed and take her right there.
"Would you like some champagne?" I asked as I tried to compose myself.
Her chest was still heaving slightly and she nodded her head. I reached out and took her hand firmly, intertwining my
fingers with hers, and pulled her along behind me, out onto the balcony. When I turned to look at her I was shocked at how
beautiful she looked in the pale moonlight. I hadn't taken in any details of her appearance until this point, seeing as how
my surge of testosterone had overruled me as soon as she appeared at the door.
I rested my forearms on the railing and looked over at her. She had tied her hair up in a messy bun, but small tendrils were
coming loose around her face and the back of her neck. All her makeup had been scrubbed off, and her skin was glowing
and flawless. She was dressed casually in a charcoal sweater and loose fitting jeans, but she looked a million times
sexier than she had in the ball-dress downstairs. She was real.
I noticed her eyes traveling over my body as well and I was glad she was enjoying the view as much as I was.
"Was it hard to get away from Alice?" I asked, giving her a wink.
"You have no idea," she laughed as she mirrored my stance against the railing. "When we got back to our room she was
super hyped-up and literally began jumping around the room like a bunny!"
I chuckled softly, perfectly able to imagine Alice doing that.
"Then she wanted to sit and talk about everything that had happened, and she made me tell her every detail of our dance."
"Did you tell her every detail?" I asked, raising my eyebrows.
"No. I told her most of it, but I left out your invitation up here tonight," she replied.
I noticed her give an odd smile, like she was considering telling me something but wasn't sure if she should.
"Bella, is there something you want to say?" I asked, giving her a reassuring smile.
"Well, Alice thinks you like me," she laughed. Her face was looking straight out over the balcony at the view of the river, but
I could see her eyes shift to the side to see my reaction.
"She's right," I laughed.
"I think she's onto us," she continued. "She said that you kept staring at me all intense, and that when we were in the
queue for photos, you asked about me."
I gave her a guilty smile.
^"I did. I couldn't see you anywhere and I wanted to know if you were around. I saw her give me a suspicious look after I
said it and I hoped that it wouldn't get you in trouble," I confessed.
"I'm not in trouble. I'm a big girl," she replied.
A silence fell over us. It wasn't uncomfortable, just the natural end of the conversation, and neither of us had started a new
topic. I glanced out over the water and watched the ripples of moonlight on the surface of the river.
"Did you say something about champagne?" Bella asked, bringing me back to reality.
"Oh.yes, I did," I replied as I looked at the ice bucket sitting on the outdoor table.
I moved over to it and laughed when I saw the bottle floating in water all the ice had melted. I pulled the bottle up by the
neck and gave it a shake, continuing to laugh as water dripped and splashed from the bottle.
"Well, this was full of ice. I hope the champagne is still cold," I said over my shoulder.
Bella came up behind me and rested her chin on my shoulder, peering over at the ice bucket in front of me.
"It'll be fine," she assured me.

I popped the cork and filled the glasses with the bubbly, amber liquid. I handed one of the glasses to Bella and we held
them up in a toast, clinking the crystal together before both taking a sip.
It was warmer than I would have liked but still cold enough to drink, and it was a good quality champagne, so it tasted
lovely.
I began to feel shy, and I wasn't sure why. I never usually felt shy around women. I reasoned in my mind that Bella wasn't
like other women; that what I felt for her was something more, something special. Whatever it was, it was giving me a
fluttery feeling in my stomach and I couldn't think of a topic to get a discussion going. The only thought in my head was,

Bella is pretty.
"So, ummm, did you enjoy the convention?" she asked finally.
"Yeah, I did, actually. I wasn't expecting to, but I had a lot of fun," I replied honestly. "How about you?" I questioned, looking
at her.
"Same. I thought that it might be a bit corny, but I actually had a really good time. Plus, there was this hot guy there that
kept flirting with me," she said with a wink.
I smiled, thinking that she was talking about me, but then my insecurities kicked in and my mind went into overdrive. Had I
flirted with her all night? I couldn't really think of a time when I was overtly flirting. I knew I had been watching her a lot, but
maybe there was another guy there who was flirting with her. I thought back over the guests I had seen at the prom and
couldn't think of any male fans in attendance. The crowd had been a swarm of dresses. There was the waiter, of course,
but I didn't think he flirted with her, did he?
Bella must have seen a panicked look on my face because she put her glass down and walked purposefully over to me,
placing both of her hands on either side of my face.
"I meant you," she whispered.
I let out a long sigh of relief. I didn't know what was wrong with me. Why couldn't I act normal around her?
"Well, you did look extraordinarily beautiful tonight," I smiled down at her.
I internally rejoiced as a soft pink blush crept over her cheeks and she looked down at the ground.
"It was all Alice," she replied shyly.
I put my fingers under her chin and pulled her face up to meet my gaze.
"No, you are beautiful," I said honestly.
Her big, brown eyes bore into mine and I stroked my thumb along her cheek softly. I felt her face nuzzle into my hand, and I
moved my arms around her shoulders to pull her into a tight embrace.
"Would you care for a tour of my suite?" I whispered to her.
"I'd like that."
I left one arm draped over her shoulders and steered us back inside the hotel room.
"Well, this is the bedroom, living room, kitchen, and dining room," I laughed as I waved my arm around the one room hotel
suite. I pulled her towards the bathroom. "...And this is the bathroom."
She stepped into the room and switched on the light, looking around.
"You have a hot tub!" she exclaimed, spinning around to look at me with a huge smile on her face.
"Yes," I replied stupidly.
"Can we.ummmcan we use it?" she questioned coyly.
My cock went instantly hard at the thought of Bella sitting next to me, wet and slippery and...naked?
"If you'd like," I said coolly, trying to be nonchalant.
She spun around and walked over to the large corner tub, turning the taps on, and looked through the tiny bottles sitting on
the bench. She opened a few lids and sniffed them. Once she had smelled each of them, she poured the contents of one
of the bottles into the tub and bent down to swirl her hand through the water.
"Mmmmm ...warm," she said, giving me a wink when she stood up.
I grasped tightly to the door frame to keep myself standing. I never thought that something as simple as drawing a bath

could be so sexual. I could see that I was in trouble trouble spelled l. o. v. e.

She kept swirling her hand through the water as the tub filled, and I stood there, watching her. I didn't need conversation to
be entertained while with Bella. Just being in her presence had my mind racing. Once the bath was filled she turned the
water off and stood up, walking towards me. Pressing her body almost completely against mine, she slipped past me
through the door.
"I'll be back in a moment. Why don't you get in?" she said, nodding her head towards the tub.
I nodded silently I couldn't form words and walked into the bathroom. I had a dilemma. For a soak in the hot tub, we had
two options: naked or not naked. I wasn't sure what Bella had intended when she asked for us to do this. I was aware that I
had to make a decision, and fast. Bella wouldn't be out there for long and she would expect me to be in the tub when she
got back.
I started undoing the buttons on my shirt, finally deciding that I would leave my underwear on because it would be a lot
easier to take them off if needed than to explain why I was fully naked if that was inappropriate. I slipped the shirt off and,
putting one hand on the sink to steady myself, I pulled my socks off, kicked them behind the door, and dropped my shirt on
top of them. I then undid my pants and put them with my other discarded clothes. I adjusted the elastic of my jockey-shorts
and looked at myself in the mirror, winking at myself to help boost my confidence.
I unclasped my watch and, after placing it on the bench, walked over to the tub, fiddling with the knobs to start a strong
stream of bubbles. I stepped into the water and shuddered slightly at the temperature difference as I felt the warmth of the
water encompass my leg, then sat down in the water.
I laid back in the tub, resting against one of the jets, and enjoyed the sensation of bubbles on my spine. Cupping some
water in my hands, I ran it over my face and stroked my fingers through my hair, causing it to fall in dripping strands around
my face. I laid my head back on the edge of the tub and closed my eyes. I felt so relaxed.
"Eeeep!"
My eyes flew open, searching for the noise, and they settled on Bella. She looked completely composed and I couldn't
work out if the noise had come from her or not, but she didn't appear to have heard it so I forgot about it. She was holding
champagne glasses and walked slowly over to hand one to me. She placed the other on the edge of the hot tub and
walked over to the bench, her back to me.
"Is it nice?" she queried over her shoulder as she pulled her sweater over her head.
My eyes traveled over the taught contours of her now bare torso, and up the straps of her pink lace bra.
"Beautiful," I answered. She nodded her head, thinking that I was commenting on the temperature of the water, which I
was, but the sight before me was the most beautiful thing I had ever seen.
She kicked off her ballet flats and undid the button of her jeans, slipping them down her hips to reveal pink bikini briefs,
and I felt my breath stick in my throat. Her arms traveled up to her hair and released it from the clip that had been holding it
away from her face. She shook her head gently, causing her hair to fall in chocolate cascades over her shoulders, hiding
the back of her bra from me. Standing like that, she looked like she was only wearing panties.
I could feel that I was starting to stiffen in my underwear and I pulled a pile of bubbles from the lavender scented product
that Bella had poured into the water over my lap to hide the obvious bulge.
She turned and started to walk towards me before giving me a curious look, then turned her back on me once again.
Slowly and hesitantly, her hands moved around her back and unclasped her bra. I held my breath and she pulled the
straps over her arms and folded the bra neatly, placing it onto her pile on the bench.
She stood facing the wall for a second and then spun to face me. My whole body jerked in the water when my gaze fell
upon her bare breasts. I pulled myself up so I was sitting straight and gaped at her. I couldn't help it. I was shocked by her
openness and also turned on by her forwardness. My bulge went from half-mast to full salute in a second flat.
My eyes traced the curve of her perky breasts, her pink nipples erect and begging to be sucked. I groaned softly and
adjusted my underwear to accommodate my now full erection. Bella smiled at me and walked slowly towards the tub,
stepping in and sitting down.
I watched her legs disappear beneath the bubbles, then her pretty pink panties, and finally her stomach. The water line
lapped at the bottom of her breasts and the bubbles clung to her nipples. I licked my lips and forced my eyes to move up
to her face. She was smiling at me wickedly.
"Like what you see?" she grinned.
BPOV
I couldn't believe I had been brave enough to ask Edward to have a bath with me. I had just blurted it out before my brain
had time to think it through. I couldn't back out now, though, but I would have to be very drunk to do this. I stood up from the

tub and tried to squeeze past Edward, but he was filling most of the doorway. I pressed past him; a tight fit, but I made it
out of the room.
"I'll be back in a moment. Why don't you get in?" I said, nodding my head towards the tub.
Edward nodded but didn't say anything, and I worried that he was uncomfortable about the idea. I practically ran out onto
the balcony and sculled the rest of the champagne that Edward had poured earlier, then poured a new glass and sculled
that as well, before filling both glasses and carrying them slowly towards the bathroom.
I stood outside the door, psyching myself up to get undressed in front of Edward. I felt comfortable with him, but being
naked in front of a guy for the first time was always a little scary. Not to mention, I looked nothing like the super models I
had seen him photographed with. He might vomit when he saw my body compared to what he was used to.
Taking a deep breath, I stepped through the doorway and almost dropped the glasses I was carrying. Edward was sitting
in the hot tub, water droplets dripping from his hair onto his chiselled chest. His arms were up on the sides of the tub and
the muscles were twitching slightly under his tanned skin. His head was thrown back, a smile on his lips, and his eyes
were closed. He looked like a male model. I slapped myself mentally when I realized that he was a male model, and actor.
I had become so comfortable around him tonight that he was just Edward to me now; sexy, wet Edward.
"Eeeep!" I let out involuntarily, but quickly composed my expression. I didn't want Edward to see how much his body had
affected me.
His eyes flew open and when he saw me, a small smile spread across his lips. Of course, that made him look even more
delicious. I took a deep breath and walked towards him, passing him a glass and placing mine on the edge of the tub for
when I was ready for it.
I walked over to the bench and chanted in my brain that I could do this. Edward obviously hadn't had a problem stripping
his clothes, so I needed to stop being a baby. I turned my back to Edward and faced the wall, preparing to undress.
"Is it nice?" I asked over my shoulder as I pulled my sweater over my head.
I folded it and placed it neatly on the bench. I knew that I was procrastinating, but I wasn't brave enough to just strip and
bare it all.
"Beautiful," he replied.
I nodded my head, remembering the temperature was nice when I had started running the water. The lavender scent of the
gel I had added to the water was wafting through the room, and I took a deep breath to calm myself.
I kicked off my ballet flats and undid the button of my jeans, pushing them down onto the floor before stepping out of them. I
pulled the clip out of my hair and shook it quickly, allowing it to fall over my shoulders. At least with my hair down, I didn't
feel quite so exposed.
I could feel Edward's gaze burning into my back and knew that he was staring at my ass. I chastised myself for putting on
pink panties. Why hadn't I worn something sexy, like red or black? Pink was so childish and innocent; not the image you
wanted the first time a guy saw you naked.
Taking a deep breath, I turned and face him, before an idea came into my head. Was I serious about Edward? I thought I
was. I was definitely feeling very strongly about him. So, in my mind, I decided that I needed to up the ante if I was going to
impress him. I turned back to my pile of clothes and pushed my shoulders back, reaching behind me to unclip my bra.

It's not anything he hasn't seen before, I repeated to myself.

I felt better knowing that I had sent the topless photo to him, so he already knew what my breasts looked like. This wouldn't
be a shock. I nodded my head firmly to convince myself I was doing the right thing and pulled the straps over my
shoulders. I folded the bra and placed it with my other clothes before giving my self a mental shake and turning to face
him.
Edward's eyes locked onto my breasts and he sat straight up in the water, groaning softly. I smiled to myself and felt
extremely relieved that he appeared to like what he saw. I walked towards the tub and stepped into the warm water, sitting
down quickly and analyzing Edward's expression.
His breathing had increased and he was leaning towards me, his eyes locked on my breasts. I knew that if any other man
had stared at me like that I would have called him a pervert, but the expression on Edward's face was more adoration and
awe than perv-like.
"Like what you see?" I asked with a smile as his eyes moved up to my face.
He blushed and gave me an apologetic smile, and I gave him a wink, giggling softly.
"Nothing you haven't seen before," I said as I picked up my champagne glass and took a long sip. "My photo," I added
when I saw the confused look on his face.

I felt his leg move between mine and rub softly against my thigh. Edward's eyes remained on mine the whole time, making
sure I was comfortable with the contact, I assumed.
I showed him my approval by sliding around the bath so that I was sitting next to him and trailing my fingers up his chest. I
heard him suck in a breath as I leaned closer to him, and my breast pressed against his skin.
His hand moved quickly to my face and his lips parted. He licked them quickly before begging me with his eyes to allow
him to kiss me. I turned my body towards him and leaned in, my other breast pressing against his chest, and slid my leg
over him so that I was straddling his lap. I looked down at him, our faces so close that I could feel his warm breath hitting
my face in shallow gasps.
His erection was pressed against me and I wiggled my hips to cause a little friction. I felt a shiver run up his body as he
pulled my face down to his, kissing me forcefully. I moved my lips against his and moaned into his mouth when I felt his
hand trace up my body and grasp my breast, rolling my nipple between his thumb and finger.
His lips tasted like champagne, and I ran my tongue along his full bottom lip before sucking it into my mouth and biting on
it gently, eliciting a groan of pleasure from Edward. The groan was such a turn on for me, and I wanted to hear it again. I
shimmied my hips back a little so that I could reach between our bodies. My hand ran down his chest to the elastic waist
of his underwear and had just slipped beneath the material when Edward's hand grasped mine tightly.
His body froze, causing me to pull back in confusion. I studied his face for some explanation as to why he had stopped
me. His eyes were closed and he dropped his head back with a conflicted expression on his face.
"Edward?" I asked.
"I'm sorry Bella," he replied as he put his hands on my hips and slid me off his lap, back into the tub.
My heart clenched and I could feel tears of rejection start to prickle behind my eyes, but I did my best to hold them in.
"I.I don't understand," I got out while managing not to show any emotion.
Edward pinched the bridge of his nose before running his hands roughly over his face and up into his hair.
"I'm sorry," he said again. "I don't want to rush things."

He didn't want to rush things? Did it look like I felt rushed? I was being way more forward than he was!
"I don't feel rushed. I want to do this," I emphasized as I ran my fingers up his chest, trying to show him my willingness to be
with him.
He groaned and closed his eyes again. His hand clasped mine to stop my stroking and he held it against his heart.
"I wantI have."
Edward started, but stopped and ran his hands through his hair again before turning to face me.
"I have been with a lot of women, just for the sex," he said. "I don't regret it, it was a necessity for my Hollywood lifestyle."
I nodded my head to show him that I already knew this and that I was ok with it.
"I don't want to treat you like I treated those other women. I want you to feel special and wanted."
I allowed his words to sink in.
"I want you very much," he whispered as he leaned towards me and nuzzled his nose into my neck, kissing from my
collarbone to my ear.
"I want you, too," I whispered.
He pulled me against him and settled his back against the wall of the tub once more, bringing my face down to lie against
his chest. He kissed the top of my head and began stroking his fingers through my hair. We sat in silence like that for a
while until the water started to chill, and I could feel him shivering slightly.
"We should get out," I suggested as I sat up slightly.
He nodded his head silently and we both stood, torrents of water gushing off our bodies into the tub. I stepped over the
edge onto the bathmat and wrapped one of the large, white, fluffy towels around my body, then held one out to Edward,
which he took and began drying himself off.
"I'll leave you to get dressed," he said as he kissed my forehead, then left the bathroom, pulling the door closed behind
him.
I dried off quickly, hanging my towel on the back of the door. I took off my wet underwear and pulled my jeans, opting to go

commando, then put my bra and sweater back on. I hung my underwear over the towel rail to dry and picked up my shoes
before opening the door and putting them by the entry.
Edward was laying on the bed, propped up by several pillows, wearing a pair of sweats and no shirt.
"Stay with me a while?" he asked.
I smiled and nodded my head, walking over to the bed and laying next to him. Edward slid over so he was right next to me
and put his arm behind my shoulders, pulling me as close as possible. I ran my fingers in small circles over his bare chest
as his fingers went back to stroking my hair.
I wasn't sure how long we laid like that. We kissed softly, stroking each others bodies, but not with the urgency that led to
sex. We both knew that sex wasn't going to happen tonight so we just enjoyed the closeness of being together. It was the
most intimate experience of my life.
Edward's breathing began to even out and I suspected that he was falling asleep. Knowing that I would have to go back to
room at some point, I decided that now was probably the best time, as I wouldn't want to wake him later when I got up.
"I should get back," I said softly, a sad tone in my voice.
"Mmmhmmm," he murmured.
^His body jerked suddenly as what I had said sunk in and he woke up fully.
"Thank you," he said softly, before kissing the top of my head.
"For what?" I asked with a small laugh. I felt like I was the lucky one.
"For going at my pace. For coming to Melbourne. For writing me that note."
I sat up and leaned over his face. Was I going to do it? Could I do it? I wanted to do it, and that was how I knew it was
right. I was just going to say it!
"I would do anything for you. I love you, Edward."
I froze after I said the words. I couldn't believe I had gotten them out.
Edward's lips suddenly crashed against mine, then moved down my jaw line to my throat.
"I love you, I love you, I love you," he murmured as his lips moved across my skin.
When he pulled back his eyes were shining, and the smile on his face was the most beautiful thing I had ever seen. He
squeezed me gently and released me from his grasp as we both stood up, slowly making our way towards the door.
"Good night," he whispered.
"Good night," I said back.
When we got to the door he leaned down and pressed his lips to mine softly.
"Are you flying home tomorrow?" he asked once he had pulled back.
"Yeah, we have a mid-day flight. Are you really coming up to Queensland?" I asked.
"Yes, I want to spend as much time with you as I can before my filming schedule starts again. Emmett and I haven't
organized our flights yet, but I will call you when I know the details. Can I see you in the morning, before you leave?" he
asked as he buried his head in my neck again, kissing the soft skin under my ear.
"Yes," I whispered. "I'll call you when I can escape Alice for a minute."
"You'll have to tell her about us," he laughed.
"I know," I sighed. "But not yet. I need to work up to it or she'll be hurt I kept it from her. The moment has to be right."
He nodded his head before dipping down to kiss me one last time. His hand clasped the door knob and he pulled it open
slowly, never breaking the kiss. His lips moved across my cheek and over my face, kissing my closed eyes, and ended
with a soft peck on the tip of my nose.
"Sleep well," he whisper huskily.
"You too," I replied before leaning down to pick up my shoes from the floor. I remembered my underwear hanging in the
bathroom. "I left you a present in the bathroom," I said with a wink, and Edward gave me a curious glance in return before
a huge grin broke out across his face.

"Thank you," he smiled cheekily.

I turned and walked out of the door reluctantly. I didn't want to leave, and I would be seeing him tomorrow. How was I going
to be when he had to fly back to America? I shook that thought away. I didn't need to dwell on that now.
"Bye," he said with a sad smile as he leaned on the open door.
I gave a small wave and headed towards the elevator, pushed the button, and waited for the doors to open. When the
elevator cab arrived I turned to have one last look at Edward's door and was surprised to see him still standing there,
staring at me. I stepped inside the elevator and blew him a kiss as the doors closed. The last I saw of him was his large
smile.
When the doors opened again I was still smiling, and my heart felt like it was filling my whole chest. I tiptoed towards my
room and pulled the key out of my pocket. I opened the door and dropped my shoes onto the floor silently.
The light flicked on and I gasped, startled. Sitting on my bed was a furious looking Alice.
"WHERE THE FUCK HAVE YOU BEEN?" she yelled.

*Chapter 14*: Chapter 13

Chapter 13 Why are you here?
APOV

My throat is so dry; did someone pour sand in my mouth?

I opened and closed my mouth a few times, trying to stimulate saliva productionit didn't work. I groaned in frustration
and threw the covers off as I sat up to get a drink of water. It was dark in the room; I couldn't see a thing. I swung my legs
over the edge of the bed and stood up slowly. I made my way carefully around the bed, feeling my way along the mattress
to guide me as I went.
My hand reached the end of the mattress and I put my arms out in front of me, swinging them from side to side to feel for
objects in my path as I made my way towards the bathroom. My foot smashed into something hard and pain exploded
through it.
"FUCK!" I groaned as I hopped around on my uninjured foot.
While hopping, I lost my balance and fell backwards, crashing down hard on Bella's bed.
"Shit, shit, shit," I swore loudly. "I'm so sorry Bella!"
Bella didn't reply and I wondered if my loud, profanity-stricken rant and hopping all over the room had, by some miracle,
not woken her; but there was no way she could have slept through me falling on top of her.
I squinted at the bed, trying to see if she was moving around. There was still only silence and I couldn't see any movement,
but that didn't mean anything; I wouldn't have even been able to see a hippopotamus wearing a tutu if it were dancing right
in front of me.
I leaned forward, feeling across the nightstand until I reached the lamp. I flicked the switch and a soft yellow glow filled the
room. The first thing I saw was blood on my foot, and that my toe nail was split open.
"Crappitycrapcrap," I sighed as I bent over to look at it more closely.
I couldn't believe that Bella had slept through the noise and commotion going on around her, but I doubted she would stay
asleep with the light on either. I turned around to face her bed with a big pout on my face, ready to sulk to her about my
injury, when I noticed that her bed was empty.
I started at the empty bed for several seconds, unable to process what I was seeing. Where was she? I hobbled painfully
to the bathroom, but the door was open and it was dark. I limped back across the room and opened the door to the
balcony, stepping out onto the cold tiles and shivering slightly when the cool night air hit me. I could hear giggling coming
from one of the higher balconies and I rolled my eyes at the obviously drunk floozy, no doubt flirting shamelessly.
A wave of panic come over me as I went back into the room, closing the sliding glass door, and went to sit on my bed.
I thought back to when I had gone to bed; Bella had been here. Logically, I knew that panicking would not make the
situation any better, so I looked back at what I could remember: I'd said I was going to go to bed, and Bella had agreed
that it was getting late; I had changed into my PJ's, and Bella had said she was going to have a shower; I remembered
hearing the water running, and then.nothingI must have fallen asleep.
I looked at the clock on the night stand and saw that it was almost two in the morning. I picked up my cell phone and dialed
her number; it rang a few times before I heard soft music playing from the other side of the bed. I got up, walked around,
and saw Bella's purse on the ground. Peering inside, I saw the flashing light of her ringing phone.
"Shit!" I swore again.
Why would she leave the room in the middle of the night and not take her phone? If something had have been wrong, I was
sure she would have woken me, so the only explanation I could come up with was that she had gone for a walk. Well, I was
just going to have to go and find her.
I hobbled to the bathroom and rinsed my foot, patting it dry gently with a hand towel. The damage wasn't too bad, but I
wouldn't be able to wear my killer heels for a while. I sulked as I walked back through the hotel room and pulled my robe
on, wrapping it tightly around my body. I slipped on some flip-flops and grabbed my room key from the table, as well as my
cell phone, and headed for the door.
I checked the corridor, the lobby, and walked a little way down the street outside the hotel, looking to see if I could see her
in the distance anywhere. Defeated, I returned to the room alone. Part of me thought that she may have returned while I
was searching, but when I got back inside the room it was empty.
I threw myself down on the bed and tried to think of other possible scenarios; she couldn't have just disappeared. I could
see her PJ's poking out of her suitcase so wherever she was, she was fully dressed. I thought of calling Jasper but didn't

want to wake him. I knew that he wouldn't know where Bella was, but he always had the ability to calm me. I was so glad I
had Jasper, he was such an important part of my life and I didn't know what I would do without him. I wished that Bella
would find someone like.
"That's it!" I yelled happily.
Bella did have someone who had the potential to be her Jasper. Bella had Edward. I still had yet to pass judgement on if I
would give my 'best friend approval' or not, but from the few times I had spoken to him on the phone, and the flowers he
had sent, I was certainly leaning towards liking him. Edward had sent Bella the tickets to come here, he knew she was
here, he had even arranged the whole thing.
I squealed with excitement. I had a feeling that I was right, the only logical explanation was that Edward had come here to
surprise her, and they were off right now being all romantic and happy together. Once I had decided that Bella was safe I
decided to try and get back to sleep, but my mind was going into over-drive, wondering where she was and what exciting
things she was doing with Edward.
I tossed and turned for nearly an hour before I finally just gave in and sat up in bed. There was a click from the door and it
opened slowly, a band of soft light coming from the corridor, before the room became dark again. I could hear soft
footsteps across the carpet and I suddenly felt angry again. Bella was sneaking in, not wanting to wake me.
Why would she not want to share her exciting news with me? She was going to hide this, pretend it never happened. The
fury built inside me until I felt I had to scream. I reached across the bed to the lamp on the bedside table and turned it on.
Bella froze halfway across the room and stared at me, her eyes huge.
"WHERE THE FUCK HAVE YOU BEEN?" I yelled.
Bella gave me the classic deer-in-headlights look. She looked so sad standing there, staring at me with surprise and guilt
in her eyes, that I almost caved in and let her off the hook, but the little smile on her lips made me angry again and I kept
my death-glare going.
"What are you doing up?" she whispered as she pulled her pyjamas out of her bag and disappeared into the bathroom.
"Don't change the subject!" I snapped as she disappeared.
I counted the seconds that she was gone and went over in my head how I was going to pry the information out of her that
she obviously didn't want to share. I heard the bathroom door creak open and tensed myself for the confrontation.
Bella walked over to her bed and sat down next to me. I watched silently as she folded her legs Indian style and turned her
whole body to face me front-on.
"I'm sorry you were worried," she said softly with a smile.
All the anger I was feeling dissipated in that instant. I was expecting her to fight with me, to deny everything, to yell and cry
and refuse to tell me anything; yet here she was sitting in front of me, calm and apologetic. All the wind was knocked out of
me.
"Where were you?" I asked softly.
Bella bit her lip and looked down at fingers that were twisting the blanket. When she looked back up at me she had a
large smile on her lips.
"I was with Edward," she said softly.
I smiled; she was being honest with me. I felt my heart swell with love for my friend. I tried to reign in my excitement but I
could feel it bubbling to the surface.
"Oh my God, Bella, I'm so excited! I can't believe he came all the way to Melbourne to surprise you!" I squealed, unable to
hold it in for more than three seconds.
My friend gave me a confused look for a second and then composed herself.
"Bella, I have a secret," I continued. "We didn't win the tickets from a radio station. Edward sent them as a gift."
Bella took a quick breath and a small smile crept over her face.
"Edward sent them?" she asked with a blush.
I nodded my head and smiled at her, my cheeks hurting from how far my lips were spread.
"Soooo," I started, "tell me about what happened tonight!"
Bella blushed and laid back on the bed, clutching a pillow to her chest.

"He said he loves me," she said wistfully.

I squealed and dove across the bed, squeezing her tightly as she giggled into the pillow she was clutching.
"Do you love him back?" I shrieked in her ear.
"Mmhmm," she confirmed with a nod of her head.
I rolled off her so we were lying next to each other, both of us staring up at the dark ceiling.
"I talked to him on the phone a few times, planning this," I said, deciding that I didn't want to keep any more secrets from
Bella when she was being so honest with me.
Her head spun towards me, her hair tangling on the pillow. "What?"
"He rang the house a few times. He asked me to keep this a secret from you, but I think it's ok that you know the truth," I
said shrugging my shoulders.
"Whwhat did you think of him?" she asked nervously.
"He seems nice. He talks a bit funny, but everyone's accents are different, I guess," I said with another shrug of my
shoulder.
Bella's eyes went huge and then she burst out laughing.
"I've never noticed," she said, still giggling.
I noticed her eyes flutter closed and I suddenly felt extremely tired, now that I knew Bella was safe and not being raped
somewhere. We both drifted off to sleep, cuddling on her bed.
BPOV
"We're going to miss our flight if you don't hurry!" I screamed at Alice, who was still in the shower.
She yelled back a response, which I couldn't make out over the water noise in the bathroom, and I went back to my
suitcase to double check that I had everything packed. I glanced around the room and could not see anything that
belonged to me. I got down on my knees and looked under the bed; I spotted my phone charger and grabbed it, shoving it
in the side pocket of my suitcase.
As I stood up, there was a knock on the door and I ran quickly to open it, hoping it would be Edward. It wasn't.
I pulled the door open to see a handsome, yet strangely off-putting man standing before me.
"Yes?" I asked as I held the door open.
"Are you Bella?" he asked with an American accent.
"Yes," I repeated.
"This is for you," he said as he handed me an envelope.
"Thank you," I replied. I felt a little unsure; something about this guy was creepy.
"My name is James. I am Edward Cullen's representation," he offered, sticking his hand out for me to shake.
"Nice to meet you," I responded, shaking his hand reluctantly.
Without so much as a goodbye, he turned and walked away. Just as I was about to close the door, he turned and winked
at me, and I couldn't help the shudder than ran down my spine.
Pushing the door closed, I walked back to the bed, hitting the bathroom door firmly with my fist as I walked past.
"Alright, alright!" Alice yelled in reply.
I sat on the bed and looked at the envelope in my hands. In neat script across the front, it read: Bella Swan.
I peeled back the adhesive edge and pulled out a single slip of paper, also hand written with the same elegant script.
Dear Bella,
I hope you woke this morning feeling as light and happy as I did.
Emmett and I have some publicity commitments here in Melbourne today, but we have our flights booked for late tonight.

I would love if you would meet me for breakfast at m hotel in the morning; 8am.
See you then, Angel.
Your Edward xxx
I read over the letter several times. When Alice started talking to me, I jumped from the bed in shock because I had not
heard her come out of the bathroom.
"What's that?" she asked, pointing to the paper in my hands as she shoved an armful of clothes into her case.
"Ohjust the flight itinerary," I lied.
I wasn't sure why I lied. I had kind of told Alice the truth last night about Edward, just not the fact that he was a celebrity, but
there was a part of me that still wanted to keep him all to myself.
"Ahhhhh, it's good to be home," Alice sighed as she collapsed on the couch as soon as we walked in the door of our
apartment.
I tripped over the bag she had dropped in the doorway and stumbled a little, hitting my shoulder on the doorframe before
righting myself.
"Sorry," Alice giggled, not sounding sorry at all.
"I think I'm just going to go to bed," I replied, with a yawn, thinking of the comfortable mattress waiting for me in the next
room.
"Night!" Alice called with a wave of her hand as I walked down the hall to my bedroom.
I dropped my case against the wall and pulled off my jeans, leaving my t-shirt on to sleep in. Just as my head hit the pillow
my cell phone beeped, and I grumbled to myself, wishing that people would just leave me alone, as I reached around on
the floor for my bag.
Once I pulled the phone out I saw that I had a text message, and I pressed the button to open it.

B. At the airport waiting for our flight. Will I see you in the morning? E xx
I smiled; I couldn't help it. Something about Edward made me feel inexplicably happy. I quickly typed my reply, promising
that I would be there, and hit the send button before putting the phone on my night stand and snuggling into the soft pillow.
When I next opened my eyes and looked around the room, it was still dark. I reached my hand out and felt around to find
my phone. My hand grasped the device and I pressed a button to light up the screen; it was almost six in the morning.
I put the phone back and rolled to my other side, hoping to fall back to sleep. I fluffed the pillow, adjusted the blankets and
wiggled around a bit.

Ahhh, so comfortable.
I laid like that for several moments, expecting to fall asleep at any moment, but sleep never came. Annoyingly, despite the
early hour, I was wide awake.
I sighed in frustration and threw the covers off myself before standing up and stomping to my bathroom.
"Stupid morning, waking up too early, stupid brain wont shut off," I muttered incoherently to myself as I undressed and
turned the water on for the shower.
On the up side, I was hoping that if I was ready early enough I could sneak out of the house to meet Edward without having
to explain where I was going to Alice.
I showered quickly, shampooing my hair and shaving my legs in record time before dressing in jeans and a singlet. I
tiptoed out to the living room and giggled to myself when I saw that Alice was still lying on the couch, fully dressed, and in
the exact position she had collapsed in when we had gotten home from the airport last night.
I snuck past her into the kitchen and made myself a cup of coffee. I poured it into a travel mug and grabbed my purse off
the bench before silently slipping out the front door. I ran down the stairs and decided to go for a quick walk before going
to meet Edward. He had asked me to meet him at eight and it was only just past seven now.
I strolled down the street, enjoying the fresh morning air, and sipped slowly on my hot coffee. There were several other
people around, walking, jogging or carrying bags full of text books to the campus library to get an early start on studying.
"BELLA!" I heard from behind me, and I spun around to see Jake jogging towards me wearing basketball shorts and tshirt, sweat marks on the front; he had obviously been running for a while.

"Hey Jake," I said, trying to smile, but a sick feeling settled in my stomach when I remembered our last conversation
before I had gone to Melbourne; Jake wanted a relationship with me.
"I didn't know you were back," he panted as he ran up to me and bent over with his hands on his knees, breathing deeply.
"We got back last night," I explained. "You're up early," I added.
"I run every morning. It's a great way to get the blood pumping," he said with a smile and then winked at me. "So, did you
have a good time?"
"I did, actually," I answered truthfully. "It was a lot of fun."
"Wellthat's greatI, uh, don't suppose you've given any thought to, ummm, what we talked about?" he stuttered
nervously.
I took a deep breath and readied myself to turn him down.
"Actually, yeah," I said softly. "Remember that guy? Well, we talked and, ummm" I trailed off. I could see the hurt in
Jake's eyes and couldn't bring myself to finish the sentence.
"Ah, well, he's a lucky guy," he said with a fake smile and a shrug of his shoulders.
I could tell that Jake was just putting on a brave face and that he was really disappointed.
"Jake, I'm really sor" I started before he cut me off.
"Don't worry about it, I'm fine!" he assured me as he looked over his shoulder at some people walking behind him. "I
better get going, you know, before my heart rate drops and I have to start my jog over again."
"Oh, right. Have a good run," I said as he turned and ran away from me.
I watched his form retreat into the distance and I felt terrible. I knew that I wanted Edward, that wasn't even in question, but I
did feel bad for hurting Jake. I started a slow walk back to my apartment, thinking of Jake and Edward and how it seemed
like I could never get things right.
I had gone for months with no guys interested mewell, except Mike, but he didn't countand now I had two wonderful
guys; two guys who both had the potential to make me happy, and I was being forced to choose. Ok, I had to admit it
wasn't really a choice. I felt in my heart that Edward was who I needed to be with.
"Pull it together, Swan," I mumbled to myself as I turned the corner and my building came into view.
I looked at my watch and saw that it was after seven thirty now, so I decided to just go straight to Edward's hotel instead of
going inside and possibly running into Alice. I walked into the underground parking garage and pressed the unlock button
on my key ring. I smiled when the doors clicked and the lights flashed. It was such a novelty, having this feature on my car,
and I got a kick out of it every time I did it.
I climbed into the driver's seat and dumped the now empty travel cup on the passenger seat; I would take it inside later,
when I got home. I started the engine and pulled out onto the street, making a quick left and getting onto the highway into
town.
As I took the off ramp into the city center, I started to feel excited. I was going to see Edward in my home town. I pulled up
to the hotel and parked on the street before walking into the lobby and looking around. Edward had said to meet him at
his hotel room but had not given me a room number.
I stood for a moment, looking all around the lobby for some clue as to where I should go or that he was waiting for me.
There were loud clinking noises coming from the restaurant where I assumed breakfast was in full swing, and there was a
long line of people checking out, but nothing to give me a hint of where to go.
I was just about to pull out my phone to text Edward and ask for the room number when the elevator doors opened. There
stood Edward, wearing a baseball cap, red t-shirt, and faded blue jeans. He smiled broadly and waved me into the
carriage while he held the doors open. I walked quickly across the lobby and into the elevator, Edward letting the doors
close just as I stepped inside, not allowing anyone else in.
Big strong arms wrapped around me and pulled me close, his scent filling my senses; I felt at home. We rode up to the
seventeenth floor and quickly slipped into his room before we were noticed by some women exiting their room. I laughed
to myself and wondered what they would think if they knew that Edward Cullen was in the room next to theirs.
Edward took me by the hand and pulled me out onto the balcony where there was a small table and two chairs set up with
a large fruit platter. He pulled out one of the chairs and waved his hand over it, inviting me to sit.
He took a seat across from me and smiled as I took a small sip of my orange juice.
I looked out over the view of the lush green mountains coming down to meet the crystal blue ocean and smiled. My home

really was beautiful.

"Welcome to my home," I said to Edward with a smile.
"The view is stunning," he said as he met my eye, and at first I wasn't sure if he meant the ocean or me, but the wink that
he gave made me think he meant the latter.
Edward poured me a cup of coffee and I picked at the fruit platter on the table. I noticed Edward smirking at me and gave
him a curious look.
"What?" I asked when he continued to stare.
"You nibble," he replied with a smile.
"I what?" I questioned.
"You nibble. You take tiny little bites instead of normal sized bites," he explained.
I looked down at the piece of pineapple in my hand, saw the little bite marks along the edge and smiled.
"I guess I do," I agreed, and I could feel a blush creeping up my skin.
"It's adorable," he said as he reached across the table and stroked my cheek softly.
We ate in silence for a while. I wasn't sure why I didn't need conversation when I was with Edward, but it just felt so
comfortable being with him that I didn't need words to fill the gaps. I looked up and he was staring at me again.
"What?" I asked again with a giggle.
"What are you doing today?" he asked seriously.
"Well, ahhhh, I am supposed to go to class but" I started, but he cut me off.
"Oh, you should go to class. Your education is very important."
I was about to say that one missed day wouldn't matter, but the determined look on his face made me stay silent. I nodded
my head sadly, thinking about sitting in a boring class room all day while Edward was here.
"What will you be doing?" I asked.
"Emmett wants to go bungee jumping, I think, and then after lunch we were thinking of going out on a cruise of the reef," he
described with a shrug of his shoulders.
Admittedly I wasn't really interested in the bungee jumping, but I would have happily gone to watch Edward and Emmett do
it; the cruise was something I definitely would have enjoyed doing, though. I briefly considered dropping out of university
and forgetting my career, but doubted that Edward would let me do that just to spend the day with him.
"Maybe I could meet up with you after class ends?" I asked timidly.
"That would be great," he said, his face lighting up with a huge grin.
I nodded my head again, then had an idea of how I could spend a little more time with him.
"AJ Hackett's Bungee platform is right near the uni. I could drive you and Emmett out there if you like, on my way to class,"
I said, adding the last bit when I saw the frown forming on his face.
"Yeah, sounds great. We can just take a taxi to the reef terminal to make the cruise," he said before draining the last of the
coffee from his cup, standing up and walking around to me and kissing me on the forehead. "Thanks, I'll tell Emmett to get
ready to go."
He walked inside and I felt a little stunned. Was Edward being distant? Had he changed his mind about me? Why would
he insist that I go to class when he was only in town for a few days? Didn't he want to spend all the time possible together?
I had a million questions running through my head, but before I could sort them out Edward's head appeared around the
door.
"Emmett's ready to go whenever you want," he said before disappearing inside again.
I sighed and pushed my only half-drunk coffee across to the center of the table, pushing the chair back and cringing at the
sound of metal scraping on the tiles of the balcony.
I slowly walked into the room to see Edward moving around, digging through his suitcase and piling clothes up on his bed.
"Is something wrong, Edward?" I asked timidly as I approached him.

KNOCK KNOCK KNOCK

"Oh, can you grab the door? It'll be Emmett," he said as he walked into the bathroom.
"Sure," I called out dejectedly as I walked towards the door; something was definitely wrong.
I pulled the door open and saw a huge, smiling Emmett in the doorway. I instantly felt shyI was standing in front of
Emmett McCarty. I was struck ny the absurdity of that thought when Edward walked back into the room and I saw him as
nothing more than Edward, my boyfriend, but Emmett was still famous to me.
"Good morning, taxi driver," Emmett said as he walked past me into the room and rubbed the top of my head like I was a
pet dog.

Yep, I'm really feeling the love here today.

I sighed and closed the door, walking back into the room awkwardly with my arms wrapped around my body. Emmett was
talking to Edward about the bungee jump and I saw Edward's eyes fill with concern when he saw me standing
uncomfortably in the corner. He walked over to me, slipped his arm around my waist, and pulled me to him.
"Everything is wonderful, I promise," he whispered as he kissed the top of my head.
I felt a little better at his words, but still felt uneasy about his behavior on the balcony.
Soon we were sitting in my car and driving out of the city, towards campus. The tall bungee platform appeared over the
horizon and I felt the car jerk slightly.
"There it is!" Emmett yelled excitedly, bouncing in the back seat and shaking the car.
"Sit still," Edward laughed when he saw me grip the steering wheel tighter to hold the car steady on the road.
I pulled up in the parking lot and Emmett was out of the car before I had even come to a complete stop.
"Thanks Bella," he called over his shoulder as he ran inside.
"Sorry about him, he's just excited," Edward said with a laugh as he watched Emmett disappear inside the building.
"It's ok," I replied, keeping my eyes on the steering wheel.
I really didn't want to go to class, and I felt like I was being sent away because Edward didn't want me with them today.
"Give me a call when you get out of class and we can meet up," he said as he lifted my hand off the steering wheel and
kissed it softly.
I smiled at the gesture, but by the time I looked up to him he was climbing out of the car and closing the door. He tapped
on the roof and waved at me as he walked away and disappeared inside the building where Emmett had gone.
I sat stunned for a moment; I was so confused. One moment he was being sweet-Edward and the next I felt like I was
being dismissed. I pushed my head back hard into the headrest and let out a frustrated groan.
Taking a deep breath, I calmed myself and shifted the car into gear, pulling out of the parking lot and driving to campus.
An hour later I was sitting in the lecture hall listening to Professor Mensigna drone on in her monotonous voice about the
differences between Systems Theory and Strengths Theory perspectives for working in a crisis situation.
"Are you ok?" Angela whispered.
"Yeah," I whispered back unconvincingly.
"What's wrong?" she pressed.
"Just man troubles," I replied quietly, and her eyebrows shot up in surprise.
"Spill," she said back a little louder, and the people in the seats in front of us turned and glared.
I scribbled her a note explaining that I had started seeing a guy and he was off right now having fun while I was stuck in this
boring lecture. I passed her the paper and she read it quickly before writing something on the bottom and handing it back
to me.
I glanced at the four little words she'd writtenWhy are you here?and realization hit me. Why was I here? Edward was
only in town for a few days and I wasn't going to waste our short time together sitting in a classroom. I could easily catch
up on my assignments after he left.
With a strong resolve, I quietly started packing up my books and turned to Angela.

"Thanks," I said with a smile.

She smiled back as I stood and quietly made my way through the rows of chairs to the back entrance and slipped out into
the sunlight, pulling out my cell phone and dialing Edward's number.
I listened to the phone ringing and went over in my mind how I was going to explain my reasoning to him and how I wouldn't
stay at school no matter what he said. He didn't answer and when I heard his voice mail I took a deep breath.
"Hi Edward, I don't want to stay at school when you have such a small amount of time here so give me a call back when
you get this message and tell me where to meet you. I'm going to head to the bungee platform now to see if you are still
there. See you soon."
I put the phone back in my pocket and headed towards me car.

*Chapter 15*: Special Announcement

Before you get too excited THIS IS NOT A CHAPTER UPDATE but it is VERY important!
ANNOUNCEMENT - My writing skills are up for auction in the Save Stacie Fan Fiction Auction and bidding starts at
11:59pm 11th September :) Click the link below and you could own me, literally lol. I will write you a one-shot of your
choice - want an alternate chapter to one of my stories? Want me to write YOU with Edward, or Emmett, or Jasper, or
Carlisle...or Alice if that's you thing lol
Click the link and place a bid and your writing wish will be my command :)
.?f=115&t=2918&start=0
Not only will you get a one-off story that I am will write for your eyes only but you will have the satisfaction of knowing that
your winning bid has gone to help kick Cancer's Ass.
Let the bidding begin

*Chapter 16*: Chapter 14 To Condom Or Not To Condom?

Chapter 14 To Condom Or Not To Condom?
EPOV
I stepped out of Bella's car and walked away without looking back. I couldn't bear to see her sad face watching me walk
away. I heard gravel crunch behind me just as I walked into the building and I cringed slightly. I hadn't meant to upset her; I
was trying to do what was best!
I had been so excited to spend as much time with Bella as possible over the next few days that I hadn't given any thought
to the effect it would have on her life. When I saw her this morning at the hotel I felt overjoyed and at peace, and I knew that
I wanted to spend the day with her. I, of course, asked her what she had planned, hoping she would spend the day with
me, and when she said she had class my perfect little bubble popped.
Bella wasn't free to spend the day with me. I mean, sure, she could blow off her classes for a few days and it probably
wouldn't make a difference, but what about the rest of her life? Could I just come in for a few days and expect her to drop
all her commitments to spend time with me, then just go home and leave her here to clean up the mess I left behind in her
life? No. I wasn't going to do that to her, so even though it broke my heart to walk away from her this morning, I knew that I
had to.
My eyes adjusted to the light inside the building and I walked through to the counter in the back.
"Hello.ahhhEdward Cullen?" the girl behind the counter stuttered as she realized who I was.
I chuckled and gave her a pleasant smile. "Hello, did Emmett already go up?" I asked.
She nodded her head quickly but didn't say anything else.
"Can I go through?" I asked, indicating the barrier that she needed to electronically release for me.
"Oh!" she exclaimed before pressing a button on the desk, and a loud buzzer sounded before the gate swung open.
"Thanks," I called over my shoulder, and I snickered quietly when I saw her smack herself on the forehead.
As I walked up the long staircase to the top of the platform, I thought about the girl's reaction to me, remembering many
other times that people had been star-struck around me - even at normal places where I was just being myself, not
working - and I smiled with relief at how comfortable Bella acted when we were together. I didn't feel like she saw me as a
movie star, she just saw me as Edward.
As I got closer to the top I could hear Emmett's booming voice as he joked around with the bungee technicians. It never
surprised me how easily Emmett could make friends with people; he was the kind of guy who loved life and made sure he
enjoyed every minute of it.
"Has anyone ever gone naked?" Emmett asked as he roared with laughter.
"Yeah, we've had a few," a young male voice answered.
"Any hot chicks?" Emmett pressed, and I could practically hear him winking cheekily.
"Yeahbut," the kid stopped talking from laughing so hard, and I heard him gasp a few times before he continued. "...they
don't look so hot when they are hanging upside down and their bits are jiggling around!" he blurted out, and he and
Emmett both burst into a fit of laughter.
I took this moment to step out into the loading area and saw Emmett clapping the young man on the back while they were
both bent over from laughing so hard.
"Something funny?" I asked as I walked over to them.
"Oh man, you have no idea," Emmett replied as he stood up, and I saw that he was already harnessed up and ready to
jump.
He flung one of the harnesses over to me and I caught it apprehensively. I hadn't planned on jumping - this was Emmett's
thing, not mine. Not to mention the tantrum I would get from James if I were in any way injured.
"I'm not jumping," I replied, placing the harness back on one of the wall hooks.
"You pussy," Emmett shot back with a laugh.
"You know James would have my ass if something happened," I replied, flipping him off before folding my arms over my
chest in a dare for him to contradict me.
"Ugh, you're such a manager's bitch," Emmett joked as he winked at me. He knew full well that neither of us should be

doing this, but Emmett wasn't one to follow rules.

"I'll just watch," I confirmed as I walked over the edge and looked down.
It was a long drop to the bottom with a large pool below the platform, supposedly in case the harness or rope broke and
people could fall safely.
"Let's do this!" Emmett yelled excitedly as the man checked his harness and attached the elastic rope that was coiled by
the edge of the platform.
A large countdown appeared on a screen above Emmett's head and I laughed as Emmett counted along with it loudly, like
a child.
"Three, twoone!" he yelled before he jumped over the edge and disappeared from my view. I looked out over the edge
and saw him falling steadily, watching with fascination as the rope grew taught and pulled him back up quickly before
letting him fall again.
I could hear his roar of laughter as he bounced up and down on the elastic rope, and as I watched him bounce I was struck
with how similar the bungee cord was to my heart.
One moment I was free falling and having the best time of my life with Bella, and then I would be brought back to reality
and reminded of the different worlds we lived in, and how I would soon be leaving to go back to my lonely world. This
realization was like the bungee cord yanking me out of my free-fall and back into reality.
I heard loud voices echoing up the platform and I wondered what the commotion was.
"I'm sorry, miss, but there is a private group on the platform and no-one may go up there!" the girl who had welcomed me
yelled firmly.
"I'm part of that group!" I heard an annoyed voice reply - Bella.
Without thinking, I ran down the staircase, all the way to ground level, and came panting into the welcome area.
"She's with me!" I gasped, trying to catch my breath.
The girl looked Bella over with a look if pure disdain and I felt the hairs on the back of my neck raise in annoyance. Bella
did not deserve to be looked at like that!
"Hey baby," I said as seductively as I could as I walked over and slipped my arm around her.
"Hi?" she asked, sounding confused at my public show of affection.
I suddenly regretted being so open about my feelings in front of the girl behind the desk as I could see her eyes lighting up.
I had a feeling that she would be on the internet as soon as she got off work, telling everyone she knew about my new
girlfriend.
Bella gave me a worried look and I knew that she had the same fear as I did, but there was nothing that I could do about
that now, so I just smiled politely at the girl and ushered Bella through the barrier to the staircase.
"Was that a good idea?" she asked as soon as we were alone.
"Probably not," I chuckled. "But she was looking at you like you were insignificant and it pissed me off! I wanted her to
know that you were significant."
"So I'm significant, huh?" she teased.
"More than that; you are essential," I replied honestly.
Bella stared into my eyes for a few seconds, searching for humor, but when she found only sincerity she smiled, and a
warm blush rose over her cheeks.
"What are you doing here?" I asked, changing the subject to help her get over the flush.
"Did you get my voice mail?" she questioned.
"No, I didn't hear it ringing," I said as I pulled my cell phone out of my pocket and saw that I had a missed call and had an
unheard voice message. "Sorry, I honestly didn't hear it!"
"It's ok, I was just telling you that I was skipping class and was going to come and meet you here, which you now know!"
she laughed.
My heart leapt up into my throat for joy that she wanted to spend the day with me, but I forced a frown onto my face.

"Are you sure you can miss class?" I asked solemnly.

"I'm sure," she whispered as she leaned in and kissed me softly.
My mouth turned up into a smile against her lips and a flash went off in our face. Bella and I both turned suddenly to see
the girl behind the desk casually holding her cell phone.
"Oh shit! I'm so sorry Edward!" Bella groaned as she realized that the girl had taken our photograph with her phone.
"Don't worry, love," I reassured her.
If I was serious about being with Bella, and I thought I was, then the media would find out sometime. I was prepared for it. I
would have hoped for a little more time to prepare Bella for it, but I knew she would be strong enough to cope with the
stress.
"Where are you going?" I heard a loud voice call from the reception area.
I looked back over my shoulder and saw a wet Emmett standing in the room, towelling his hair. I looked back up the ladder
and then back at him in confusion. He laughed.
"They dropped me in the water after my jump," he clarified. "Hey Bella."
"Hi," she smiled. "Did you enjoy it?"
"It was fucking awesome!" he roared as he dumped the towel on the desk in front of the girl, who was looking between
Emmett and I so fast that her eyes were blurring.
"Let's get out of here," I suggested as I put my arm around Bella's shoulders and guided her back out into the parking lot.
We had decided to do a cruise out to one of the islands on the Great Barrier Reef and I was so excited that Bella could
join us now. As she drove us back to the hotel, we arranged for her to run home and change her clothes then come back
to pick us up in an hour.
As I watched her drive away from the hotel, I thought about the possibilities of the day ahead. Seeing Bella in a bikini was
something I was very much looking forward to. Emmett and I raced up to our rooms and I grabbed one of the hotel's
towels, just about to leave the room, when there was a knock. I checked the peep hole and saw James' face staring back
at me. I pulled the door open.
"James," I greeted him.
"Edward," he said with a nod of his head as he walked into my room without an invitation.
I closed the door and followed him into the room, sitting on the edge of the bed.
"What are your plans for your stay here?" he asked, looking a little annoyed.
"Just want to see the sights and relax a little," I responded with a shrug of my shoulders. "You and Victoria could have
flown back to the States. Emmett and I are just sight-seeing now."
"I like sight-seeing, you don't think I like to sight-see?" he accused, standing over me.
"I'm sure you do. Do you have any plans?" I asked, trying to smooth things over.
As much as I disliked James, he was my agent and I had to work closely with him so I didn't want to offend him.
"Well, what have you got planned?" he asked.
"Emmett and I were about to head out on a reef cruise. Maybe you and Victoria could do something like that."
I regretted the words as soon as they had left my lips. I had meant that they could go off on their own and take a cruise, but
I already knew what his next words were going to be.
"Oh, well why don't we join you then?" he asked with a smile.
"Great!" I said with fake enthusiasm.
"I'll order us a car to take us to the ferry terminal," James said over his shoulder as he headed out the door and left me
alone in my room.
I ran my hands over my face and up into my hair as I fell back onto the bed. My perfect day with Bella was going to be a
disaster! I quickly texted her and told her to park her car under the hotel and come up to my room instead of picking us up
out the front as we had arranged.
Soon Bella, Emmett and I were sitting on my bed, all looking depressed.

"Why do they have to come with us? Can't they take their own cruise?" Emmett whined like a child.
"He wants to come with us," I sighed as I shrugged my shoulders.
"That James guy creeps me out. I don't like the way he looks at me," Bella mumbled softly.
I had never seen Bella and James interact before, but I made a mental note to watch him closely around her today at the
island. There was a knock on the door and Emmett went to answer it. Bella and I stood and made our way to the door as
well. I didn't want to invite them in, I wanted to get to the island as quickly as possible, as I was hoping to somehow get
away from James and have some alone time with Bella.
"Can you please pass the salt?" Victoria asked politely.
Bella picked up the small salt shaker and handed it across the table to her before picking up her fork and spearing a
cherry tomato.
"How can you all eat on here?" James asked with a sickened look on his face.
We were sitting in the dining room of the cruise boat, eating our buffet lunch on the way over to Green Island. Bella had
said that out of all the islands, Green Island was the best to visit for a day of scuba and relaxing. The cruise came with an
included buffet lunch on the ride out to the reef. All of us except for James were eating.
"Do you get seasick, James?" Emmett asked before taking a long drink from his bottle of Coke.
"I never have before, but this boat moves with the water. Up and down, up and down," he said as his face turned a little
green.
"Why don't you go and sit on the top deck while we finish up and we'll meet you up there?" I suggested. I was worried he
might vomit on our table and in our food.
James nodded his head and staggered across the room to the staircase up onto the deck. Once James had left the table
the atmosphere improved greatly, and we all chatted happily for the remainder of the trip, never going up to the deck to
meet James.
As we disembarked onto the long jetty that led to the island, I started walking faster and grabbed Bella's arm, pulling her
along with me.
"What's wrong?" she asked with a note of concern in her voice.
"I want to see if we can lose them," I whispered as I continued to power walk down the jetty, towards the beach.
"Wait up, Edward!" James called loudly.
"Bella has to use the bathroom!" I shouted back. "We'll meet up with you guys."
And with that, I held tightly to Bella's hand and started jogging to the beach and up the sand to the small row of market
stalls in front of the resort. Once we were safely inside, we stopped. Bella was panting and holding her side, and I felt bad
for making her run.
"Sorry about that. I just didn't want to spend the day with James staring at you," I whispered as I pulled her close to me and
peppered light kisses along her shoulder.
"It's ok," she breathed softly.
"Would you like some ice cream?" I asked, pulling away from her suddenly with a big grin on my face.
She returned my smile and nodded her head. We strolled down the boardwalk between the small market stalls, and every
now and then Bella would stop to look at something. I was struck with the normality of the situation; a normal couple
looking at stores.
Near the end of the boardwalk there was an ice cream stand, and I pulled Bella towards it eagerly. We looked at the
selections and I immediately picked Banana.
"I'll have two scoops of the banana in a waffle cone please," I said to the man behind the counter whose name badge said
Zach.
"No worries," Zach replied as he pulled the glass top off the ice cream bins and started scooping my ice cream into the
cone.
I looked over at Bella to ask her what she wanted and noticed a disgusted look on her face.
"What?" I asked, alarmed.

"Banana?" she asked, shaking her head.

"What's wrong with banana?" I asked.
"It tastes like butt!" she replied with a giggle.
I faked a huff then winked at her, leaning over and kissing her just below her ear.
"I'll have one scoop of the rocky-road in a cup please," she told Zach as he handed my cone over the counter.
I took a lick and made a loud "mmmm" sound, to which Bella slapped my shoulder playfully. Zach handed her the small
cup of ice cream with a tiny plastic spoon and I handed him some money.
"Keep the change," I said over my shoulder as we walked away.
Bella had been to Green Island several times so I let her guide me along the beach, guessing that she would know the
best spot. We walked for a while in silence, eating our ice cream and enjoying the warm sun on our faces and sand
beneath our toes.
"This way," she said when I didn't notice that she had turned off to the left and I was still walking forward.
We walked past the pool of the resort and out onto an open beach. After a few minutes of walking, there were no signs of
civilization at all. I turned to look behind us; the only sign that humans were here was the foot prints that Bella and I had left
in the sand.
I stopped walking for a moment and looked around us. The sand was perfectly white and the water was crystal-clear blue.
There wasn't a cloud in the sky and there were palm trees scattered around the beach. It was like being in paradise. There
was not a single other person around, and the only sounds were of the seagulls circling overhead and the waves crashing
on the shore.
I looked at Bella and almost lost my breath. The sun was shining on her face and hair, causing a glow to bounce off her
skin and radiate out to me. Her hair was windswept and blowing around her face, and she wore the most contented
expression I had ever seen anyone wear. She was breathtaking.
Bella smiled at me and held her hand out to mine. I grasped it tightly, intertwining our fingers, and we slowly continued to
walk along the beach. We didn't speak, we didn't need to. I wanted to take this exact moment in time and put it in a little
box so that I could always keep it with me, keep her with me.
"Here we are," Bella announced proudly, and she dropped my hand and ran towards the line of palm trees.
I followed her and saw that there was a huge fallen tree on the sand. It was very large, the log coming up to Bella's
shoulders. The wood was grey and silky smooth to the touch from years of being exposed to the salt air. I watched Bella
hoist herself up onto the log and sit between two branches which had created a makeshift seat. She was sitting at my
shoulder level and I went to stand between her swinging legs.
I ran my hands up her bare thighs until I reached the hem of her shorts and lightly slipped my fingers under the hem,
rubbing softly on the hidden skin. She cupped her hands around my face and leaned down to kiss my lips softly. I stepped
in closer to her and pressed my body up against the wood to get as close to her as I possibly could while slipping my
arms over her hips and clasping my hands behind her waist.
I opened my mouth to her and gently ran the very tip of my tongue along her bottom lip. She parted her mouth slightly and I
took the opportunity to slip my tongue inside. I was enjoying the warmth of her body and her mouth when she was suddenly
gone.
I opened my eyes to see she had pulled back and was wiping her mouth on the back of her hand.
"What?" I asked, confused.
"You taste like butt!" she giggled.
"I do not!" I said with mock horror, grabbing at her legs as she pulled them out of my reach and stood up on the log. Maybe
I shouldn't have had the banana ice cream!
I climbed up to chase her, and just as I made it to the top, she jumped back onto the sand and started running down the
beach, laughing. I leapt off the log and started running after her as soon as I hit the soft sand. I ran as fast as I could and
she squealed as I got closer to her.
Bella tried to dodge me several times, but on my third attempt my arms fastened around her waist and she laughed into
my neck.
"Gotcha!" I yelled in victory as we fell to the sand, laughing together.
"Now that you've caught me, what are you going to do with me?" she teased.

A low growl erupted from my chest and I rolled us over so that she was lying on her back in the sand, her hair splayed out
around her head, and I was lying on top of her, holding myself up on my elbows. Seeing her underneath me was like
nothing else I had ever seen in my life.
"I love you," I whispered.
"I love you," she smiled back.
I was overcome with wanting her and I leaned down and kissed her with everything I could muster. She moaned softly into
my mouth and shifted her hips slightly, causing friction in the place I wanted it most, and I ground my erection into her hip.
"Bella," I breathed out as I kissed her neck.
Her fingers slipped under the hem of my shirt and I shuddered as her nails scratched over my lower back.
"Mmmm," she hummed lowly, and it took all my strength not to rip all the clothes from her body and ravage her right there
on the beach.
"Bella, we have to stop," I heard myself say against my will.
Stopping was the last thing I wanted to do but I knew that we were out in the open where anyone could come across us,
and there was also the pesky fact that I didn't have any condoms on me. At that moment I made a mental note to have at
least one condom on me at all times.
"Uh huh," she agreed, but she continued to wiggle her hips under my groin and her hands progressed further under my
shirt.
"Bella," I warned.
I knew that if she didn't stop I wouldn't be able to resist her, condom be damned.
"COME BACK HERE!" a loud voice yelled, followed by a woman giggling.
Bella and I both jumped into a sitting position and I pulled my shirt down while I noticed her brushing her fingers through
her hair. I looked around and saw a topless girl, wearing only bikini bottoms, running down the beach towards us and I
cringed, knowing exactly who would be following her. Sure enough, a second later Emmett came into view, running with a
huge horny grin on his face.
"Oh!" the girl yelped when she saw Bella and me sitting in the sand. She brought her hands up and cupped her breasts,
hiding them from view.
Bella giggled and I was relieved that she wasn't freaked out by the naked woman in front of us. I had known Emmett for
two years and was used to his behavior, but I hadn't been sure how Bella would react to it.
"Hey guys," Emmett called cheerfully as he jogged up to us, standing next to the half naked woman as if nothing was out of
the ordinary, which for him, it wasn't.
"James is freaking out about where you are, man," he laughed.
I groaned and fell back onto the sand. Having James along for this trip was like trying to go on Spring Break with your
parents.
"Maybe we should go back," Bella suggested. "I wouldn't want you to get in trouble with your manager."
"He'll get over it," I said, slipping my arms around her waist and pulling her down next to me in the sand.
"We should head back soon though, we don't want the boat to leave without us," Emmett shrugged.
There was a part of me that hoped that the boat did leave without us. The thought of staying forever at this tropical beach
with Bella was very appealing. My mind strayed to wondering if there was anywhere on this island that sold condoms. I
came to the conclusion that the resort gift shop was probably the only option, and that seemed unlikely, so without
condoms I was not willing to stay.
"Let's go!" I said, jumping to my feet and reaching my hand down to help Bella up.
She gave me a startled look at my quick change of demeanor but allowed me to help her to her feet. I put my arm around
her waist and walked slowly back down the beach towards the long jetty that would take us back on board the cruise ship.
I could hear footsteps behind us and knew that Emmett and Half-Naked Girl were following, but I tried to put that out of my
mind as I enjoyed my last few moments with Bella on the beach.
"The sunset is beautiful," Bella gasped as she looked out to sea, and I followed her gaze to see the golden hues of the sky
mixing with the ocean below it to make a vanilla sky. It was lovely, but I could think of something much more beautiful.

"You are beautiful," I leaned down and whispered in her ear.

Bella was silent for a moment and then she giggled. "You, Mr. Cullen, and just trying to get into my pants!"
I was stunned. What I had hoped would be a sweet, romantic moment had been turned into a joke. We stopped walking
and I gazed at her face closely to see if I could read her mood.
She smiled and started walking again. "It might just be working."
I laughed and pulled her closer to me as we approached the resort. I could see James and Victoria standing close to the
jetty. Victoria looked quite relaxed and looked like she had gotten a bit of a sun-tan, but James was tapping his foot
furiously.
"There you are!" he shouted when he saw us approach. "Where have you been?"
"Just down on the beach," I said with a shrug of my shoulder as Bella and I walked straight past him, onto the jetty and
back towards the boat.
Just as we were about to step on board, I turned back and looked at the white sand, the palm trees, and the clear water.
"You live in a beautiful part of the world," I told her.
"It's not so great," she replied. "It is severely lacking an Edward Cullen."
She giggled and went below deck.

Reported sightings of Edward Cullen and Emmett McCarty continue to come in from people around town today. The
two actors from the up-coming vampire phenomenon are believed to be in town after a fan convention in Melbourne
over the weekend.
Bella and I looked at each other nervously and I automatically slid down a little in my chair. We were in a small caf having
dinner, and there was a small TV in the corner with the local news playing. Apparently, word was out.
"Should we head back to your hotel?" Bella asked softly.
"No, I haven't been spotted yet and I want to try and have a normal night with you. Maybe we could go for a walk?" I asked.
She nodded her head and went to get up. I pulled some money out of my wallet and left it on the table before following her
out onto the street. We walked down towards the bay area, and soon the city buildings became fewer.
"This is The Esplanade," Bella said with a wave of her arm.
It was amazing. It reminded me of a town I had visited on the coast of Spain. There were street buskers and art sculptures
all the way down a long path on the water's edge. To our right was a large, man-made beach, and to our left was a long
boardwalk that stretched as far as the eye could see.
There were couples, families, and single people walking dogs as well as people jogging. There were a lot of people
around, and yet it somehow still felt intimate. I took Bella's hand and led her down to the boardwalk. We walked in silence
but it wasn't at all uncomfortable.
I looked up at the stars and marvelled at how clear they were in the sky. At home in L.A. the night sky was clouded with
smog and the stars were hard to distinguish. Here I could see each tiny pin-prick of light in the sky.
I sighed with contentment and squeezed Bella's hand gently. Today had been perfect.
"OH MY GOD! THERE HE IS! EDWARD!" came a loud scream from behind us.
Bella looked at me, her eyes wide with shock and fear, and without thinking I started running. I still had a hold of Bella's
hand and was pulling her along with me. The one screaming girl had morphed into a group of screaming girls as well as
several photographers, and I swore under my breath. I had hoped that I wouldn't be seen at all for the few days I was here
and I could spend some normal time with Bella.
I could tell that if we kept running straight up the boardwalk, we would never escape the group of fans, so I made a quick
decision and jerked Bella off the boardwalk, over the lawn and across the street. A car horn honked loudly but I didn't care
because my only thought was to get away. We ran down the footpath in front of a string of water-front restaurants with the
ever growing group of screamers and photographers following behind.
"What do we do?" Bella gasped while running as fast as she could to keep up with me.
I tried to think logically of the best course of action, and the only thing I could think of was to run to my hotel and find
sanctuary in my room.
"Back to the hotel!" I called over my shoulder to her as I turned the corner and ran towards the block that my hotel was on.

Luckily, James had picked an inner-city hotel and we were only three blocks away from it.
I glanced back over my shoulder to see the large group still following us and pushed myself to run faster. We turned the
last corner and ran up the circular driveway, through the lobby doors. I ran over to the elevator and pressed the up button
repeatedly. I could hear a large commotion and knew that the group would burst into the lobby at any moment.
"Over here!" Bella called loudly, and I looked to see her on the other side of the lobby, holding open the door to the fire
escape stairs.
I ran towards her and into the stairwell just as the electronic doors of the lobby opened and dozens of screaming women
spilled into the quiet lobby.
"WHERE IS HE?"
"DID ANYONE SEE WHERE HE WENT?"
"WHO WAS THE GIRL WITH HIM?"
Bella closed the stairwell door and we ran up the stairs. I didn't feel so panicked now that they couldn't see me, and I knew
that hotel security would soon clear them out. When we had climbed more stairs then I ever planned to climb again in my
life, we finally reached my floor, left the stairwell, and walked through the door, into the corridor.
Bella was giggling as we walked towards my room and I let out a long breath that I hadn't realized that I was holding. We
were safe. I unlocked the door and held it open for Bella. I put my hand gently on her back as she walked inside and then
followed her, closing the door quietly behind me.
When I turned to look at her, her face was flushed and her chest was rising and falling quickly as she caught her breath
from our impromptu run. I watched her breasts bounce with her breathing and felt my cock get hard. After our kiss on the
beach I had been suffering from a semi-erection all night, and now it was coming back with full force.
I took a step towards her and was unable to resist the warm glow of her flushed skin. I pulled her into my arms and kissed
her hungrily. What I was feeling was beyond passion, it was beyond lust. It was beyond any longing I had ever had for a
woman before. This was something primal, it was essential, like I might die if I couldn't get close enough to her.
Bella kissed me back just as hungrily and immediately ran her hands up into my hair, fisting it roughly. I took a few steps
forward and pushed Bella firmly into the wall, bracing my arm on the smooth plaster behind her back.
"I need you Edward," she moaned into my neck as my kisses trailed down her jaw line.
I grunted in response, spun us around, and slowly backed her up until the back of her knees hit the bed and she sat down.
"Give me a second," I whispered before pressing my lips to hers quickly again.
I turned and rummaged quickly through my suitcase knowing that I must have a condom in there somewhere. After a
moment of searching and tossing clothes into a large pile on the floor, I struck gold and pulled the box free from a pair of
dress shoes. I turned back to the bed to see that Bella had stripped out of her shorts and singlet and was lying on my bed
in her bikini.
In that moment I was very glad that we had spent a day at the beach, and I made a mental note to take Bella to the beach
many more times in our lives. I pulled a condom out and dropped the box on the night stand, as we would undoubtedly
need more during the night and I wanted them within easy reaching distance.
"You are a little over dressed, Mr. Cullen," she murmured seductively.
My dick was rock hard at that point, and I pulled my shirt quickly over my head and discarded it on the floor carelessly. I
slipped my fingers under the rim of my shorts and pushed them down, kicking them off, and crawled across the bed so I
was on my hands and knees, over her body.
I looked down at her and smiled.
"I love you, Bella," I whispered as I softly brushed a strand of her wind blown, salty hair off her face.
"I love you, Edward," she replied as she wiggled her body down a little, positioning herself under me.
"Sit up, love," I said as I knelt back on my heels.
She pushed herself into a sitting position and I leaned forward, pressing my chest against hers and kissed down her neck.
As I trailed my mouth across her salty skin, I reached one hand back behind her head and pulled on the string that held her
bikini on. The bow came undone easily and the thin material fell, revealing her stunning breasts to me. I reached behind
her back and undid the second tie behind her breasts, pulling the bikini top off altogether.
I moved over her and gently pushed her back down into the original position we had been in, then I kissed down her throat,
over her chest, and took her left nipple into my mouth. She gasped as my tongue swirled around the hardened nub and I

sucked gently. My hand moved of its own accord down her body and slipped beneath her bikini bottoms into her soft folds.
My first thought was how warm she was, and then, as she spread her legs slightly to allow me access, I was overcome
with her wetness. My cock twitched in my underwear and I let out a soft grunt.
Bella giggled. "Do you like that?" she teased with a smile.
"You have no idea," I breathed back as my fingers began moving against her swollen clit.
Bella moaned loudly as my fingers moved faster and I concentrated my ministrations, trying to find a rhythm that she
enjoyed. Once her breathing sped up and her moans were coming fast and furiously, I moved my fingers from her clit and
pushed them quickly inside her warmth.
"Oh God!" she groaned as I pumped them in and out of her quickly.
"YES, EDWARD, YES!" she screamed, and I felt her walls spasming around my fingers.
I kept moving my fingers in and out of her, slower than before but still allowing small pleasure ripples to flow through her.
She slowly opened her eyes and gazed at me, full of lust.
"I want you inside of me," she growled as she moved her hand to my groin and started rubbing my cock roughly though my
underwear.
I couldn't move fast enough. Within seconds I had removed my underwear, slipped on the condom, and was kneeling over
her again. I trailed my fingers down her body, hooking them in the waistband of her bikini bottoms, and pulled them down.
She lifted her feet to allow me to pull them off and I flung them across the room.
I looked down into her lust hooded eyes and held that contact as I slowly pushed into her. I grunted her name out as I felt
her warmth surround me, and we both held perfectly still for several seconds, just enjoying the sensation of being joined.
I leaned forward and pressed my mouth to hers, snaking my tongue between her lips and enjoying the sweet taste of
Bella. As we kissed I slowly began thrusting in and out of her and enjoyed the little moans that she was releasing into our
kiss.
I felt like I needed to touch as much of her possible. We were already joined in the most intimate way possible but it didn't
seem enough. My hands explored her body and finally settled on massaging her breasts and pinching her nipples as I
continued to thrust.
"God, Edward," she gasped loudly, breaking our kiss.
"You feel so good baby," I grunted as I increased my thrusting.
I felt like my body couldn't move fast enough. I was pumping as fast as possible and yet I craved more; more friction, more
sensation, more Bella. My cock felt like it was on fire, the sensations were so strong, and I never wanted it to end.
I braced my arms on either side of her head and started pounding harder than I thought was possible, rejoicing in the
sounds that Bella was making. Her moans were getting louder and had almost become one long, never ending moan.
Her back arched and she pushed her hips hard into mine, matching my thrusts as I felt her walls start to ripple on my cock.
Bella cried out my name as her orgasm over took her and I managed to keep thrusting at my fevered pace as I watched
the ecstasy fade from her eyes. I gave several more thrusts before I felt the pressure explode in my body and I saw stars.
Everything went black and I could feel my body convulsing.
"Cum baby," I heard Bella whisper from what sounded like very far away, but I followed the sound of her voice back and
was soon conscious of my body lying on hers, panting heavily.
"Mmmmm," I hummed with contentment as I rolled off of her and snuggled into her side.
We didn't say anything. We lay facing each other and looking into each others eyes for a long time. It was like we had a
silent language. A wink here, a smile there, and we both knew perfectly what the other was feeling.
"Sleepy," Bella murmured after her fifth yawn of the night, and her eyes began to flutter closed.
"Sleep, my Bella," I whispered as I pulled her closer and cradled her head against my chest.
I wasn't sure how quickly she fell to sleep, but as I finally began to drift off she was breathing steadily against my chest. My
last thought before I fell into unconsciousness was that I had found my forever.

*Chapter 17*: Chapter 15

I know! I know! I am the WORST author in the whole world! I haven't updated this story in almost 8 months *slaps self on
the wrist* I''m not going to try and pretend that I have a reason. The truth is that I got stuck. These characters weren't
interesting for me anymore and even though I tried several times to write, nothing would come. The good news however is
that I managed to write this chapter in only a few hours AND I have already written about 1500 words of the next chapter!
So, I am on a roll again and you can expect regular updates from now on. I am thinking that there will be 5 more chapters,
plus an epi.
I would like to thank my Lovah, the wonderful sixeightshuffle for betaing this is record time (only a few hours) and for
always supporting me and for offering me a bed to sleep in when I visit her in a few weeks time :)
I would also like to thank all of YOU! I can't say how much it meant to me that even after 8 months of no updates, you are
still reviewing, emailing, PMing, writing in the forum etc - asking about this story. That means so much to me and so I
dedicate this chapter to all of you :) Thank you for sticking by me! xxx
I have a special announcement for all my Aussie readers at the end so I'll see you down there after you read this :)
Stephenie Meyer owns Twilight, these characters and my soul.
Chapter 15 It All Comes Crashing Down
BPOV
I opened my eyes and looked around the dark room. Where was I? I felt heat on my back and I turned my head to side and
saw someone was lying next to me. I froze for a second before the events of the previous night came crashing back to me.
I was with Edward.
A smile crept across my face and I rolled over, snuggling my face into his chest. He moaned softly and his arms wrapped
around me, pulling me tightly against his chest. This was heaven.
"What time is it?" he whispered before placing a soft kiss on my forehead.
I looked over his shoulder to the alarm clock on the night stand and saw that it was just after seven in the morning.
"Oh shit!" I said loudly as I jerked out of Edward's arms and leapt off the bed.
Edward chuckled as he propped himself up on one elbow and watched me scramble around and look for my clothes. I got
on my hands and knees and was crawling around on the floor.
"What are you laughing at?" I asked as I looked under the bed for my missing panties.
"You look so cute running around naked," he said.
I smacked my hand down on the carpet and peered up to him on the bed as I clutched my clothes to try and cover my
body. "Shit!" I said again under my breath, out of embarrassment.
"You look gorgeous," he said as he leaned over the bed and pulled the clothes out of my grasp so he could see my
breasts. "Breath taking," he whispered as he reached out and cupped my face with his hand.
I blushed and looked down at the ground.
"You really have no idea how gorgeous you are, do you?' he asked.
I shrugged my shoulders and allowed him to pull me back up onto the bed so I was lying on top of him.
"You should see my view," I joked, but I was dead serious.
I didn't think that anything or anyone could look more beautiful than he did in that moment. The morning light was streaming
in through the window, and it made his skin glow and gave his bronze hair golden highlights. His eyes were sparkling and I
could see they were filled with lust.
"I have to go," I whispered sadly as I stared down at him.
"Don't," he whispered as his arms wrapped tighter around me, not letting me get up.
"I have to get to class!" I protested, pulling back from his embrace.
"I'm only here for a few more days; can't you skip classes until I leave? I want to spend as much time with you as I can," he
pouted, his plump lower lip sticking out in protest.
I giggled. He looked so adorable and vulnerable as he stared up at me with hope in his eyes. I thought about how much

work I would miss in a few days and worked out that with Angela's help I was sure that I could make up the work if I studied
my ass off next week.
"Ok," I said with a small nod of my head, and I smiled when I saw the radiant grin that spread across his face. "But, I still
have to go," I laughed.
"Why?" he questioned.
"I have to go home and shower" I started before he cut me off.
"There is a shower here we could shower together," he said devilishly.
" And, get some clean clothes," I continued.
Edward sighed and dropped his arms from around me. "Fine, but bring a whole bag of clothes back with you so you don't
have to leave me again," he said with a wink.
"Will do," I promised as I gave him a quick kiss and climbed off the bed, dressing quickly and leaving the room.
I felt like I floated all the way home. I knew that there was no way that I could hide this from Alice any longer. As I walked up
the stairs to our dorm room I mentally prepared myself to explain to her about Edward.
I stood in front of the door and took a deep breath. I could do this.
Pushing the door open, I stepped into the room and saw Alice lazing on the couch reading the newspaper. On the front
page was a picture of Edward and me SHIT!
"Hey Bella," Alice said casually as she flicked another page of the paper.
I panicked. I had planned to explain it all to her, and I didn't think she would find out about it from a newspaper. I knew that
she would be mad, but she didn't seem mad was she ignoring me?
"Hi," I said nervously.
"Did you see the cover of the paper?" she asked, looking up at me for the first time.
"Uhhh, no," I said.
"Edward Cullen is in town! Can you believe it?" she gushed excitedly. "We have to track him down!"
I looked at her curiously. Hadn't she seen me in the large color photo right in front of her?
"He's been seen around town with a mystery girl. We have to find him so he forgets all about her!" Alice continued.
"Ummm Alice," I said slowly. "Have a closer look at that photo."
I decided that the best way to break the news would be to just do it. And she wouldn't doubt me if she saw the
photographic evidence. Alice flipped the newspaper closed and stared at the photo for a moment before looking at me
again and shrugging her shoulders.
"She's nothing special. Her hair is frizzy and she has a pimple. We are both a million times hotter than this girl! I don't think
Jasper would mind if I spent just one night with Edward," she pondered as she looked off into space, the photograph
forgotten.
"Alice, seriously don't you recognize that girl?" I asked. I was feeling rather perplexed. For one thing, she didn't
recognize me, and for another, she had just insulted me.
Alice sighed and looked at the photo again. I had to admit that it was hard to make out, the photo was a bit blurry and it
was taken at night. But if anyone would recognize me I would hope it would be my best friend.
"Is she someone you know from class?" she asked.
"It's ME!" I yelled loudly, throwing my arms up in the air in exasperation.
Alice laughed for a second but then looked at me strangely and looked at the photo again.
"HOLY FUCK BELLA!" she yelled!
I sat down on the couch next to her with a big grin on my face. I just couldn't hide the fact that I was deliriously happy.
"You you know him?" she queried, looking at me with wide eyes.
"Well, yeah. We're kind of dating?" I laughed.

Alice dropped the paper and scooted over on the couch with me so that she was practically sitting on my lap.
"How when how?" she asked as she vibrated in her seat.
I took a deep breath and prepared myself.
"Well, remember ages ago when Emmett McCarty was here and we went to see him at the premiere?" I asked.
She nodded her head with wide eyes. "Your note he called?" she asked.
"Yes, he called," I confirmed with a nod of my head.
"OH MY GOD!" Alice screamed in excitement and she threw herself back into the couch cushions to get comfortable.
"Tell. Me. Everything!" she demanded.
So I did. I explained about our phone calls and how he was the one who she had spoken to on the phone. I explained how
we had snuck off together in Melbourne and that he had come here to spend time with me, not to go sightseeing. And that
I had spent the night with him last night and he was waiting for me right now.
"Well, what are you waiting for? Get back to him!" she yelled as she pushed me off the couch and towards my bedroom.
I turned around and look at her; she was smiling at me and I felt really bad for hiding this from her for so long.
"I'm sorry I didn't tell you about it before," I said softly.
The smile fell from her face for a second and she tilted her head to the side. "Why didn't you?" she asked.
"I don't know. I wasn't sure you would believe me and to be honest I thought you might freak out," I said, hoping I
wouldn't offend her.
Alice was quiet for a moment and then smiled at me again.
"Well, I wish you had have told me, but its ok that you didn't. You needed it to be private for a while," she said with a small
nod of her head.
"Thank you Alice," I said as I walked back over to her and gave her a hug.
"Now, go meet up with that sexy, hunky, rich and famous, gorgeous, adorable, mouth-watering"
"I get it Alice," I said with a laugh as I cut off her list of traits she thought Edward possessed.
I turned back and ran to my bedroom. I quickly stripped out of my clothes, walked through to the bathroom, and jumped
into the shower. I washed my hair and exfoliated my skin before jumping out and putting on my big fluffy robe, then blowdrying my hair.
I'd only been home for about an hour, but I already missed Edward terribly and was anxious to get back to him. I fluffed my
hair, dabbed on some cherry lip-gloss, and slipped on some jeans and a sweater before grabbing a bag and shoving in
armfulls of clothes, not really looking at what I was packing.
When the bag was full I carried it out into the living room and saw Alice sitting at the kitchen bench with an excited look on
her face. She was holding an envelope in her hands.
"A man just brought this for you while you were in the shower. He was American, it has to be from Edward!" she squealed.
I grabbed the envelope out of her hands and ripped it open. I felt so excited! I couldn't wait to read what romantic surprise
he had planned for us. I was sure the note would have some cryptic clue that would lead me on a fun treasure hunt, ending
at a romantic destination where he would be waiting in a tuxedo.
I pulled the single sheet of paper out and unfolded it.

Bella,
After you left I got a phone call from an ex-girlfriend in LA. We talked and have decided to give our relationship another
try when I get back there. I know this might come as a shock to you, but you can't really have thought we were going
anywhere serious. I enjoyed our time together you were a great distraction while I was in Australia.
All the best,
Edward Cullen
I stared at the paper and had to read over it several times before the words sunk in.
"What does it say?" Alice asked eagerly.

I dropped the note on the counter and took a few steps backwards. I couldn't understand. An hour ago he was begging me
to stay with him and kissing me, and last night he had told me that he loved me. Was all that a lie? Did he do this every
time he traveled? Was it normal for him to find a local girl and seduce her into his bed with kind words and gentle kisses
and then abandon her as soon as she leaves the room?
"What?" Alice asked as she read the note. "A distraction? That bastard!"
I could feel tears starting to run down my face. I didn't want Alice to see me crying over Edward so I ran to my bedroom
and closed the door loudly, before flinging myself onto my bed. I let my tears come hard and fast, running down my face
and staining my pillow.
How could he do this? Was everything he had ever said to me a lie? Why did he play me along for all that time? It must
have been a game for him getting me to think he was interested by calling me all the time, then flying me down to
Melbourne so I could see him being adored by all the fans at the convention and then coming here so that I would sleep
with him. Did he only say he loved me to get me into bed? Probably. What was what guys did wasn't it?
I lay in my room for hours, crying into my pillow. I could see the light coming through my window turning more and more
orange as the sun was setting over the mountains, but still I laid there going over every moment that Edward and I had
shared, everything he'd said, trying to decipher what I had done wrong.
There was a soft knock on the door and Alice's face appeared as she pushed it open slightly.
"Wanna come eat ice-cream with me?" she asked hopefully.
I thought about it for a moment and decided that I might as well, because I didn't have anyone to be thin and beautiful for. I
might eat a million tubs of ice cream!
"Ok," I said with a shrug of my shoulders as I sat up and stretched my muscles out. I glanced at the clock and saw that I
had been lying on my bed for nearly 5 hours. I stood up and caught a glimpse of myself in the mirror and cringed. My hair
was sticking up all over the place and my face was all red and blotchy and gross.
I left the room and walked out into the living area to see Alice curled up on the couch with a large tub of Triple Ripple Choc
ice cream and a box of donuts. She was a good friend.
"A package arrived for you as well, I left it on the counter," she said as she put a spoonful of ice cream in her mouth.
I turned to the counter and saw a post satchel sitting there. I wondered if maybe it was a present from Edward saying that
he was sorry and he made a huge mistake. I went over and ripped the bag open. DVDs spilled out onto the counter and I
sighed loudly before turning away and leaving them there without even looking at them.
"What was it?" Alice asked. I sat down and picked up the spoon she had left for me on the coffee table and took a
mouthful of ice cream.
"A few weeks ago I ordered all of Edward's movies on DVD. I guess I can throw them away now," I sighed.
Alice looked at me sadly and offered me a donut.
"Thanks," I said, taking a large bite. "Why would he do that, Alice? I don't understand!"
"I don't know," she whispered.
"He said he loved me. Why would he say that if he didn't mean it?" I asked again.
"I don't know," she replied.
"But, was it all an act? Did he only want to get into my pants and then he gave up on the game?" I questioned.
"I don't know, Bella!" she answered for the third time. "I don't get it. Guys suck!"
"Guys DO suck!" I said emphatically as I swallowed the rest of the donut. A As I reached for another one, my phone
beeped from the other room.
"Just ignore it, let's watch a movie," Alice said as she reached for the remote control.
"It might be Charlie," I lied as I got up off the couch and retrieved the phone from my handbag.
I knew who I was hoping it was from and I hated how pathetic it made me feel to wish that it was Edward. I hit the "read"
button and read the text message.

I know you said you weren't interested but I'm going to give it one last shot. Please have dinner with me this week? Jake
xxx
I looked at the phone for several seconds before throwing it back into my bag. I was angry that it wasn't Edward, angry that

Jake had ignored what I had said about not asking me out anymore, and even angrier with myself for caring that it wasn't
Edward. Basically, everyone sucked. Except Alice, she brought the donuts.
"Was it Charlie?" she said as I sat back down and groaned.
"It was Jake asking me out again even though I told him not to," I sighed.
"You care about him, don't you?" she asked with an evil glint in her eye.
"Of course!" I replied.
"Then why did you tell him not to ask you out?" she asked innocently, but I knew that she already knew the answer and was
just trying to trap me into something.
"Because of Edward" I said cautiously.
"Right, well Edward turned out to be an ass so why not go out with Jake?" she said with a smile.
I thought about what she was saying and it made sense to me. What better way to get over Edward and show everyone,
including myself, that I didn't need Edward than to start seeing someone else, someone I genuinely cared about? It was
perfect, except for one detail I still loved the asshole.
I got up off the couch again and grabbed my phone, bringing it back with me to sit down again and eat another donut.

That sounds great! Are you free tomorrow night? Bella xx

He replied almost instantly.

Really? YES! I'll pick you up at 7pm. Dress nicely!

I showed the text to Alice and she squealed with excitement.
The next night I was sitting on the couch nervously tapping my knee when there was a knock on the door.
"He's here!" Alice squealed as she bounded out of her bedroom and looked me over one last time with a nod of her head.
My knee length cocktail dress was a deep purple, and she had forced me to wear a pair of silver heels, which did look
lovely with the dress but I was hoping that I wouldn't fall and make a fool of myself. When I shared this concern with Alice
she had brushed it off saying that Jake would catch me with his big strong arms.
I felt butterflies in my stomach as I approached the door and opened it slowly. His smiling face greeted me on the other
side of the door and I couldn't help but blush as his eyes raked over my body.
"You look gorgeous!" he said as he stepped through the door and kissed my cheek softly. "These are for you."
He held out a bunch of beautiful pale pink roses and I automatically put them up to my face to smell.
"Thank you," I said as I placed them down on the bench.
"I'll put them in water!" Alice gushed as she smiled at me and picked the flowers up gently.
"Thanks," Jake and I said at the same time, and we both gave a nervous laugh.
I looked over his black pants and his charcoal button up shirt and smiled when I saw that he was wearing a tie. He looked
adorable, like a small boy all dressed up.
"Are you ready to go?" he asked nervously.
"Yes," I replied softly.
He reached his hand out and tentatively threaded his fingers through mine, his eyes never leaving my face to make sure I
was ok with his move. I gave him a small smile and squeezed his hand in reassurance.
We walked in silence down to his car and he opened the door for me. I couldn't help but smile at how polite he was being.
"I hope Villa Romana is ok?" he asked as he named one of my favorite restaurants down by the harbor.
"Sounds great," I said with a smile as we started driving.
It didn't take us long to get to the restaurant but I was starting to feel a little uncomfortable because he wasn't talking much.
Had I already done something to put him off?
We walked into the restaurant and Jake requested a table over looking the water. We made our way to the table and he
pulled out my chair for me to sit down before sitting himself.

He was doing everything right, but I was still feeling uneasy. I tried to remind myself that first dates were always
uncomfortable but wasn't that only with strangers? Shouldn't things be more comfortable with Jake?
I brushed off the feeling and looked at the menu. I loved the food here and it didn't take me long to decide what I was going
to eat. We ordered and sat in silence for a few moments, looking out over the water.
"You really do look beautiful, Bells," he said softly, breaking my gaze away from the water.
I gave him a smile and nodded my head slightly in way of a thank-you.
"Is this ok? You seem a bit uncomfortable," he said, looking concerned.
I internally scolded myself and looked into Jake's eyes. What was wrong with me? I was on a date with a very attractive
man who I had known for most of my life, and who I cared about very much, and all I was thinking about was the idiot who I
had really only spent a few hours with and who couldn't care less about me.
I decided in that moment that I wasn't going to allow myself to think about Edward anymore tonight. I was here, on this
date, to try and move past him so that was what I was going to do.
"I'm just a bit nervous," I said with a smile as I reached across the table and stroked the top of his hand.
"I'm nervous too," he replied. "I don't wanna mess this up with you."
I saw the intensity in his eyes and was flooded with guilt. I was here to prove that I had moved on from another guy but
Jake was here to genuinely spend time with me, because he liked me. That settled it in my mind. I was going to forget
about Edward and just enjoy Jacob's company.
After I made that decision the night went a lot better. We laughed and talked for hours. The food was delicious and we
shared a dessert. After Jake paid and we had left the restaurant we walked out onto the boardwalk and started to stroll,
hand in hand, along the water. The stars were out and the moon was creating beautiful glowing ripples on the water.
"Are you having fun?" he asked, poking me in the ribs with his elbow and giving me a cheesy grin.
"I am," I said genuinely.
"Me too, this just feels right," he said as he slowed his steps and came to a stop.
I stopped walking and turned to look at him curiously, but he had come up right behind me and when I spun around I was
pressed right against his chest, my breath fanning over his shoulders. His arms wrapped around me and he made a soft
humming sound of contentment as he held me to his chest and rested his chin on the top of my head.
I couldn't deny that it felt nice to be in his arms; safe and warm.
"Bella" he whispered and I turned my face up to look at him.
His deep brown eyes were smouldering down at me and my breath caught in my throat as he pulled me closer. I knew that
he was about to kiss me and there was a part of me that wanted it, a BIG part!
I closed my eyes and leaned up into him and let out a small sigh as his lips touched mine. Our mouths danced together for
a moment and it felt nice. I could feel how much he wanted me as his arms held me tightly, and his kiss held so much
passion. It was nice to feel wanted.
But shouldn't a first kiss be better than just nice?
We broke apart slowly and he smiled down at me before pressing his lips softly to mine one last time.
"I should get you home," he whispered.
I nodded my head and felt a little sad at the idea of saying good night to Jake. I had honestly had a good time with him and
knew that it would be good for me to spend more time with him, maybe even start a relationship with him, but there was a
part of me that was resisting. And I knew exactly what part that was the part that was still head-over-heels in love with
the famous movie actor who had played my heart and tossed me away, like a piece of garbage.
"Are you coming?" Jake chuckled as he held his hand out to me and grasped mine tightly, walking me back towards his
car.
I knew that he was only asking if I was going to the car with him, but in my mind he was asking if I was coming with him on
a much more permanent and emotional journey. I decided that I was - well, I would try. I was going to be Jacob's girlfriend.
Charlie would be thrilled!
A/N - Ok, so what do you all think of that? I bring this story back and then shatter everything into tiny little pieces! Who is

angry at Edward? Do you think Bella is doing the right thing by trying to move on?
Please review - it makes me update faster :) The next chapter is in EPOV!

SPECIAL ANNOUNCEMENT I am one of two people (myself and ShanShan) who are organising an Eclipse Masquerade Ball in Sydney, to be held on
the 26th June. Please read the info below and check out our website.
Tickets are ONLY $80 and they are tax deductible. Have a whole group that would like to attend? We offer group
discounts. Just email/PM me for details.
WEBSITE - http :/ eclipseballaustralia . blogspot . com
Throughout the night there will be an array of different activities held in order to raise funds for The Fandom Gives Back
and to keep you, our guests, entertained!
Some of the activities included are:
~ Auctions (so make sure your bank account is healthy! There will be credit card facilities available on the night.)
~ Character look-alikes (Bella, Jake, the Cullen Family, Jane, Victoria)
~ A performance of a scene from the Eclipse novel, adapted for stage.
~ Raffle (Prize: signed copy of Eclipse [Gil Birmingham, Christian Serratos, Dan Cudmore, BooBoo Stewart]
~ Costume Contests
~ Photographs with Edward and Jacob (though, sadly, not the real thing - cut-outs and look-alikes are the next best thing
though!)
~ Professional Photographs
~ Food and Drinks
~ DJ and Dancing
~ Twilight merchandise from the USA not available in Australia
~ Fun, meet other Aussie Twilight Fans as well as ME! (Hannah81)
WE HOPE TO SEE YOU THERE! BUY YOUR TICKETS FROM THE WEBSITE NOW!

*Chapter 18*: Chapter 16

No, you aren't seeing things, I am updating again ALREADY! :) I'm going to try and do 2 updates a week until this story is
finished :)
The responses to the last chapter have been amazing! I'm so glad to see that even after a long break, this story is still
loved!
You all have very different ideas about the letter that Bella received. The majority of you think it was James, some of you
think it was a jealous Rosalie, some think it's a crazy jealous fan, one girl suspected Alice trying to break them up and
there were several who thought that Jacob wrote the note. My favorite guess was someone who thought that Jacob was a
secret agent who had been following them and was preparing to assassinate Edward - hahaha that one made me giggle.
I will say that I'm very proud of you... a lot of you guessed right, but you'll have to read this chapter to know what I'm talking
about. There was a lot of speculation as to why Edward didn't called her when she didn't come back to the hotel? Do you
think he would have called her if he HAD sent the letter? Or did he have another reason not to call? You are about to find
out :)
I need to give massive thanks to sixeightshuffle for her super fast beta on this chapter. Seriously guys, you all need to track
her down (she lives in California) and give her a big hug from me!
Stephenie Meyer own Twilight, these characters and my soul.
Chapter 16 Always On My Mind
EPOV
The door of my hotel room clicked closed and I sighed. She was gone but she would be back. I smiled and lay back
down on the bed, pulling her pillow close and burying my face in its softness to inhale her scent. I wasn't sure how long she
would be gone for how long did it take girls to have a shower, get some clean clothes and come back? Maybe an hour
or two?
I decided that I didn't want to still be lying in the bed when she got back so I would have a shower and then plan something
fun for us to do for the day.
I had just gotten out of the shower and had a fluffy white towel wrapped around my waist when there was a knock on the
door. Thinking that Bella was faster than I was expecting, I didn't bother to put a shirt on before answering the door.
"Hey James?" I asked in confusion when I saw who was standing there.
"Hey Eddie," he said, pushing his way past me and into my room. He looked around at the messed sheets
disapprovingly.
"I saw Bella down in the lobby a few minutes ago she asked me to give you this," he said as he held out a folded piece
of paper.
I took it from him and wondered what she had to say that couldn't have waited until she got back to my room. I unfolded it
and scanned the letter quickly. I couldn't believe what I was reading and I blinked several times to see if I was just
imagining it, but when I opened my eyes again the offending words were still on the page.
I walked over to the bed and sat down. I closed my eyes and took a few deep breaths before reading the letter one last
time.

Edward,
I won't be coming back to your room. Sorry to say goodbye like this but I think its best. I want to thank you for making
my dream come true. I can't wait to tell everyone about my night with Edward Cullen! And we were followed by
photographers too, so there will be proof to show my friends. I can't wait to see the new movie when it comes out!
Your biggest fan,
Bella
Those words just didn't seem like Bella. Not the Bella I knew, anyway. I couldn't believe that she had played me just to
have bragging rights with her friends over fucking a movie star. I really thought that we had moved past the 'Edward Cullen'
stuff and that I was just Edward to her. I was obviously wrong.
"What would you like to do today?" James asked as he stared out the window at the gorgeous sunshine.
I had forgotten that he was even standing there and I turned to face him with an annoyed look on my face. He had warned
me that she wasn't really interested in me and I hated that he was right. Stupid smug bastard!
"What?" I asked, because I really hadn't been listening to him.

"What would you like to do today? The weather is great!" he replied.

I looked down at the note again and crumpled it slowly.
"Let me get dressed and I'll meet you in ten minutes," I said softly, and James left the room quickly.
I stood up and made my way back to the bathroom to continue getting dressed. I felt like I was running on auto-pilot. I was
going through the motions of my routine without really paying any attention.
When I was fully dressed, I walked back out to the bedroom and stared at the bed. The sheets were twisted and messy
from our night of passion. I remembered what it had felt like to be close to Bella, to smell her and feel her all around me, to
make love to her.
I had never made love to anyone before. I had fucked a lot of women but last night with Bella was different. Well it had
been different for me. I thought back to the note she had written and cringed as I saw her words in my mind. All she saw
me as was a celebrity conquest, someone to tell her friends about.
I looked out the window and saw the sun sparkling off the water and I cursed the beautiful Australian weather. There was
no way I would be able to stay here and enjoy myself when everything reminded me of Bella. I made up my mind that I was
going to go home today.
I went down to the lobby and saw James, Victoria, and Emmett all standing around talking. Emmett was reading a
brochure on helicopter rides over the reef.
"I'm going home," I said, without greeting them properly.
Emmett's face turned and looked at me curiously. "After the helicopter, right?" he asked as he held the photo up in front of
my face.
"No, right now. James, book me the first flight back to L.A.; I don't care where it lays over or how much it costs, just get me
on the very next flight," I said sternly and then walked back to the elevator and up to my room to pack.
As I was roughly shoving clothes back into my suitcase my phone beeped and I picked it up to see that I had a message
from James.

Flight to LA, stopping in New Zealand booked. We leave the hotel in one hour. J.
I flung my phone down onto the bed, not even bothering to return his message. I would be out of here in one hour. That was
good.
I stared at the phone, laying in the twisted sheets, and thought of calling Bella. I wanted to ask her why she had done this to
me, but then I came to my senses and knew that there would be no point. I didn't need to hear her laugh at me or record
the conversation as further proof to her friends that we had met. I knew it was best to just let it go.
I went into the bathroom to make sure that I hadn't left anything behind and then did one last check of the bedroom. I stared
at the bed; it was haunting me with its sex-sheets. As hurt and angry as I was at Bella, there was still a part of me that
missed her, craved her, and needed to be close to her. Against my better judgement I went and laid down on the bed,
cradling her pillow to my chest.
Her scent was overwhelming and I breathed it in deeply. Memories of her in my arms last night came flashing back and
the pain that was in my heart grew. Had it all been a lie for her? If it was, she was the world's best actress - much better
than Rosalie! I didn't want to believe that she could have used me but I had the proof of her deception in the form of her
letter. I sighed loudly, took one long, last inhale from her pillow and then stood up, determined to forget all about Bella and
get on with my life.
An hour later I was getting out of the back of the limo and walking into the airport. I had a baseball cap and dark
sunglasses on to try and disguise myself, but the paparazzi were everywhere and I could see flashes going off all around
me. Emmett hadn't spoken to me the whole way over in the car except to express his great hatred of me for making him
miss out on his helicopter ride. I had promised to buy him his own helicopter if he would just shut up.
James checked us in and got us quickly through security, and soon I was safely in the first-class lounge, drinking a beer.
"You know it's not even lunch-time yet?" Emmett asked as he came over with a large glass of orange juice.
"I don't care," I mumbled before taking a large gulp of the frothy amber liquid.
"What happened?" he asked softly.
"I don't want to talk about it," I said defensively, but then I felt bad because he was only trying to be nice. "Sorry I made you
miss your helicopter flight," I added.
"It's ok, I'm going to own one soon," he said with a wink and chuckle and I laughed too.

"It's Bella, isn't it?" he asked.

He must have seen the slight cringe my body did reflexively at the sound of her name and he gave me a sympathetic
smile.
"What happened?" he asked again.
I just shook my head and took another drink from my glass. There was a part of me that, despite the evidence, refused to
believe that Bella would treat me like that. I couldn't bear to say it out loud.
Three days later I was sitting in my trailer on set feeling just as miserable as I had in the airport lounge. My director was
thrilled that I had returned from Australia earlier than planned and was boasting to everyone about what a wonderful
employee I was and how dedicated I was to my craft.
It was a joke, really. I couldn't have cared less about this movie, I was only doing it because I was contractually obliged as
it was part of a series, and I knew that I would feel great relief when it was over and I could go back to my pre-Bella life. It
was a relief to know that we only had just over a week of shooting left and then it would be over.
I lay on the couch reading over my lines but nothing was staying in my head. I couldn't concentrate and it made me angry
that I still allowed Bella to overtake my mind. I sighed in frustration and threw my script across the room, watching as the
papers floated down to the ground.
There was a knock on the door and I grudgingly called, "Come in."
Emmett appeared in the door with a big grin on his face as he looked around and saw my script scattered all around the
floor.
"Is this a new line memorizing technique that you are trying?" he asked with a laugh as he stepped in and sat next to me
on the couch.
I didn't say anything but just stared at him.
"O-kay, not in the mood for jokes, got it! You need to loosen up. So Bella isn't interested. Big deal! There are millions of
women in the world, Edward," he said as he slapped me on the back.
I rolled my eyes at him and lay back on the couch with my hands over my face.
"Look, I know you loved her but girls break boys' hearts; it's what they do. You need to be a man and get over it. Fuck a
groupie there are like a hundred girls screaming your name outside right now," he said, pointing towards the gate to the
studio.
I knew he was right. I could have my pick of girls, but none of them were Bella. I opened my mouth to speak but Emmett
had already started talking again.
"Let's go out tonight. Act like the Hollywood playboys that we are portrayed to be and have some fun?" he asked.
"Yeah, ok," I said with a shrug.
I wasn't really in the mood to go out, but I knew that if I sat at home and moped I would just dwell on Bella instead of trying
to forget her, which I knew was what I had to do.
"Ok, see you tonight!" Emmett said cheerfully as he stood up and left the trailer.
That night Emmett and I walked down the Sunset Strip looking for somewhere to get a drink. There were people
everywhere and I was pretty sure that the group of girls that were walking a block behind us were following us. We had yet
to see any photographers though, which was a relief.
"We have reached our destination!" Emmett said dramatically as he stopped walking outside Whisky a Go-Go and went
to walk inside. I followed him in and we were soon enveloped in the crowd of people as we made our way up to the bar.
We each got a drink and made our way over to some spare seats.
"Just look at all the fine specimens here tonight," he said as he looked around. To my horror I recognized the blonde
sashaying towards us.
"Rosalie!" Emmett said happily. She made her way to our table and sat down on Emmett's lap, immediately sticking her
tongue in his mouth. I knew they had been sleeping together but I didn't need to see the pre-show.
To avoid watching the tongue bathing that was going on in front of my face, I looked around the bar and saw a group of
young girls watching me. They were all giggling and appeared to be pushing one girl over to me. She blushed furiously as
she walked this way and kept looking back over her shoulder to see her friends waving her on.
I sat and waited to see what her angle was going to be and smirked when she walked right up to my table. "Can I have a

photo with you?" she blurted out, and I could tell that she was really nervous.
"Sure," I said with a smile. I posed, fake smile in place, as she and each of her friends who had come running over had
their photo taken with me.
"I'm Leah," she said as she held her hand out for me to shake.
"Hi Leah, I'm Edward," I said, giving her my cocky grin. I saw Emmett wink at me over her shoulder and I knew that he
thought I could easily take her home. He was probably right. But I wasn't interested in Leah. I reasoned with myself that
interest had never been an issue for me before. It was just sex after all, but I didn't want to have sex with anyone. I wanted
to make love to Bella.
I felt my depressive mood start to sink in and I gulped the last of my drink down quickly.
"It was nice to meet you, Leah, but I have to get going," I said as I stood up and waved to Emmett, who had moved out
onto the dance floor with Rosalie. There were people standing all around them watching, and I knew that it would be the
top story on TMZ tomorrow.
"I could join you," Leah said, not asking, but telling. "I can be fun."
"I'm sure you can," I responded as I rubbed her arm. "But I'm not looking for fun tonight."
"I bet I could change your mind," she said, and before I could stop her she had slid her hand down my pants and grabbed
tightly onto my cock.
"Fuck!" I breathed as she gripped me. I couldn't deny that it felt fucking amazing, but I still wasn't interested. The only
release I would be getting tonight would be from my own hand, not hers.
I grabbed her arm and slowly pulled her hand out of my pants.
"Thank you, but I'm not interested," I said a little more firmly.
"What the fuck ever," she snapped and walked away.
As she ran back over to her friends I heard her call out to them, "I just touched Edward Cullen's penis!" and she held her
hand up in the air as her friends all cheered.
I felt sick. Was that what Bella had done with her friends? Declared her victory and laughed with them at my expense? I
grabbed my cell phone out of my pocket and typed Emmett a text that I was going home and then I practically ran out of
the bar and into the street. I jumped into the first taxi that I could hail down and went home to bed.
Filming on the movie wrapped the following week and it was a huge relief.
I finally had a normal life again, and I decided that I was going to get out of Hollywood for a while and go and visit my
parents in Chicago. I really just needed to ground myself and be away from all of this mess for a while.
"Welcome home," Mom said as she ran up and gave me a huge hug as I walked through the arrival gates.
"Hey Mom, it's good to see you," I said happily as I wrapped my arms around her. I could see Dad smiling at me as he
stood back and let Mom have the first hug.
As I let her go and went to give Dad a hug, I could have sworn that Mom looked around curiously behind me and then had
a sad look on her face. What was that about?
We talked in the car all the way back to the house and I couldn't help but smile as we drove up the long driveway that led to
the impressive house. The first major purchase I had made after my first movie was to buy this house for my parents.
I walked inside and smiled as the familiar sights and smells hit my senses. Home. Even though I had never technically
lived in this house, anywhere that my parents lived was like home to me. I made my way up the staircase and into the
spare room, which my parents kept made up for me when I visited.
I looked around at my high-school sporting trophies and academic awards and wondered what my life would have been
like had I not moved to L.A. to pursue acting. Would I have gone into medicine like my father?
There was a soft knock on the door and I smiled. "Come in, Mom," I called out as I sat on the bed.
She stuck her head around the door and then walked into the room, sitting next to me on the bed and taking my hand in
both of hers.
"I've missed you," she said, looking at me as if she was analysing my face. "How are you?"
I sighed.

"That good, huh?" she asked with a laugh.

I couldn't help but smile at her. She always knew when I needed to talk.
"It's a girl, isn't it?" she asked softly.
I nodded my head and looked down at my lap where her hands were holding tightly to mine.
"What happened?" she asked.
"I fell in love with her," I sighed.
Mom smiled and her eyes twinkled as she stroked her fingers of the back of my hand.
"But, I found out she was only with me because of who I am," I explained.
"Does she love you?" Mom questioned.
"She said she did I believed that she did," I whispered.
"Those feelings don't just go away, darling. If she loved you two weeks ago then she still loves you now," Mom said as she
stared into my eyes.
I sighed again. "But that's just it. I don't know if she really did love me or if it was all an act!"
"Ask her," Mom said plainly.
I stared at her for a moment and nodded my head. I knew that I was being a coward for not having called her before this,
but I couldn't stand the thought that she would turn me down. And if she said she did love me then what? We were both
still on the opposite sides of the planet and why would she send that letter if she didn't mean it?
"Even if she says no, at least you'll know for sure," Mom finished.
I knew she was right. I was going to call Bella and ask her what had happened.
"Thanks Mom, I'll call her," I said.
"Good boy," she said as she stood up and kissed the top of my head. "We'll be eating dinner in about an hour. I made
your favorite!" she said with a smile as she walked towards the door.
"I'll be down soon," I promised, and then she was gone.
I pulled out my cell phone and stared at it for a few minutes. I felt butterflies in my stomach as I dialed her phone number,
which I still knew by heart.
It rang several times and I took a few deep breaths as I heard the line connect.
"Hello?" she asked.
Her voice brought back all the memories I had of her. Her smile, her eyes, the way her tongue moved when I kissed her. I
felt a sudden surge of passion and then fear quickly over took me. I couldn't lose her!
"Bella, it's Edward," I said, not able to wipe the smile off my face. I was going to charm her and seduce her and remind her
why she loved me. If I trusted anything in myself it was the knowledge that she loved me.
A dial tone rang in my ear and I looked at the phone curiously for a second until I saw the words on the screen call
disconnected. She had hung up on me.
So, what are we all thinking now?
I've already written half of the next chapter so you can expect another update next week. Probably Tuesday or
Wednesday.

*Chapter 19*: Chapter 17

Well look at that, I promised you all an update on Tuesday and Wednesday and I delivered :) YAY for me! I promise no
more 8 month breaks hahaha
HUGE thanks to the AMAZING sixeightshuffle for her super fast beta on this chapter. Like seriously fast! I sent this chapter
to her and she returned it in less than 2 hours! Is that the best beta in the world or what? LOVE YOU! xxx
So, this chapter is probably going to upset some of you (sorry) but this is where the story has to go for it all the get better...
just trust in me and know that I believe in HEAs!
This is the third last chapter. The next chapter will be in EPOV and then we'll have one more BPOV and then an Epi and
then it's all over :)
Stephenie Meyer owns Twilight, these characters and my soul. I own tickets to Comic Con next month :)
Enojy xxx
Chapter 17 Ripped, and Torn to Shreds
BPOV
It had been nearly two weeks since my first date with Jake and he was starting to get very comfortable around me a little
too comfortable. The polite boy who had held out my chair at dinner had disappeared and I cringed when I walked into the
living room of my apartment to see him lazing on the couch, his shoes and socks scattered on the rug.
"GO THE MAROONS!" he screamed at the TV. I glanced at it curiously to see some sport game being played. Men were
running all over a field chasing a ball. Some were wearing maroon shirts and some were wearing blue. Obviously Jake
was rooting for the maroon team.
"Ewww, gross!" Alice whined as she came out of her room and held her nose. "Can you put your stinky shoes outside?"
she asked.
Jake looked at her and sheepishly got off the couch to put his shoes just outside the front door. He then gave me a quick
kiss before going back to watching his game.
Alice and I both made our way into the kitchen and sat down on the bar stools in front of the counter.
"Does he have to be here all the time?" she asked, looking a little annoyed.
"He said he wants to spend time with me," I said, shrugging my shoulders.
"Yes, but he's not spending time with you he's spending time with your tv!" she exclaimed.
I couldn't help but laugh at that, because it was true.
"I'm sorry, I'll ask him to turn the game off," I said as I went to stand up.
"What are you doing, Bella?" she asked, looking at me sadly.
"I'm going to tell Jake to turn off the TV," I said slowly, wondering if she hadn't heard me just say that.
"No," she said, placing her hand on my arm. "What are you doing with him? I know you don't love him."
I sighed.
"I care about him," I said, trying to convince us both.
"You're not over Edward," she said simply. "And that's not fair to you or Jake."
"I am!" I said defiantly.
I had forced Edward out of my mind and I thought I was doing a really good job of not thinking about him. It didn't matter
that when I woke up every morning he was still my first thought of the day. Wondering where he was, how he was or if he
was having sex with his new/old girlfriend. When I thought about that I always pushed the thoughts away and forced myself
to think of Jake.
"Oh, really?" she asked as she held up a magazine with Edward's face on the cover.
I cringed and looked away.
"What's the matter, Bella? You used to gush over this face. We would spend hours looking at magazines to find the

sexiest Edward pictures. If you were over him you wouldn't react like that!" she said as she slid the magazine across the
counter so it was right in front of me.
I stared down at his face and let out a long sigh. His sparkling green eyes shone off the glossy paper and I heard a soft
sob escape my lips. Alice's hand rubbed slowly on my back as I continued to stare at Edward's beautiful face. I studied
the curve of his lips and remembered how soft they felt against my own. I gazed at the sharp angle of his jaw and
remembered how I had kissed along it as I moved up to suck on his ear-lobe.
"You ok, baby?" Jake asked as he walked into the kitchen and opened the fridge, pulling out a loaf of bread and some
sliced ham.
"I'm fine," I lied, quickly wiping the tears from my eyes.
"You don't look fine what did Alice do?" he asked as he assembled a ham sandwich and took a large bite.
"I didn't do anything!" Alice said defensively.
I watched the two of them as they continued to argue over my emotional state and who was to blame when I heard my cell
phone ringing from my bedroom. I left them to it and went down the hall, into my room, and picked up my phone.
"Hello?" I asked.
There was a long pause and then I gasped when I heard his voice. "Bella, its Edward."
I sat down on the bed because my knees started to shake. Why was he calling me? What did he want? Was he calling to
brag about all the sex he was having with his girlfriend? Oh, God was she pregnant and he was calling to tell me before
the media spread it all over the news?
I decided that whatever it was that he wanted wasn't worth causing me any more emotional pain, so I quickly hung up the
phone and dropped it onto the bed.
I stared at it for a few moments and then got up and ran over to the door, slamming it closed because I suddenly felt like I
needed some privacy. I sat back on the bed and curled my legs up to my chest, resting my chin on my knees and rocking
slightly as I stared at the phone.
How dare he try and call me when he hadn't even had the courtesy to call when he was breaking up with me! I felt the
anger start to rise in me again and my foot started tapping extremely fast as my mind raced through all the horrible things I
wanted to do to him.
I stared in horror as the screen on my phone lit up again and my ringtone rang out loudly. I froze. Was he seriously calling
me, again? I thought about ignoring the call but the anger I was feeling was too strong. I picked the phone up and pressed
the answer button.
"Who the hell do you think you are to be calling me? You think that just because you are rich and famous and handsome
and a good kisser that you can throw me away and then call me whenever you like?" I demanded without taking a breath.
"Bella, please just listen to me" he begged, but I wasn't having any of that. I was too angry and had too much adrenaline
coursing through my veins to allow him to speak to me at all.
"No Edward! I don't want to listen to you. I hope you have a wonderful life with whichever of your million ex-girlfriends you
have decided to hook up with," I yelled before hanging up the phone again and turning it off so he couldn't call me back.
I opened my underwear drawer and threw the phone inside and then slammed the drawer closed, as if that was going to
protect me from it. I spun around and saw that my bedroom door was wide open, and Alice and Jake were both staring at
me with weird expressions on their faces. Alice's mouth was hanging open and Jake looked a little afraid.
"What?" I asked angrily, holding back tears.
Alice shook her head and composed her features.
"Nothing was that Edward?" she asked, keeping her voice flat.
I nodded my head and felt the anger start to rise in my chest again, and I subconsciously began pacing around the room.
"What did he want?" Jake asked.
"I don't know. I didn't want to hear anything he had to say," I spat bitterly.
"Ok, let's give Bella some privacy, she obviously has some feelings to work through," Alice said as she placed her hand
on Jake's arm to guide him out of my room.
As I watched their skin connect I suddenly felt a rush of passion, and I knew I didn't want Jake to leave.

"Jake, I'd like you to stay," I said in my sexiest voice.

He raised one eyebrow at me and then stepped further into the room with a silly grin on his face while Alice looked
between us and shrugged her shoulders. She walked out of the room, shaking her head, and closed the door behind her.
I walked over to Jake, trying to swing my hips seductively, grabbed his shirt, and managed to push him slowly towards the
bed and down onto it. I crawled over his body until I was straddling his hips. I reached down to my waist and, in one swift
motion, pulled my shirt up over my head and flung it onto the floor.
"Woah! Bella ummm, are you ok?" he asked as he stared up at me.
"I'll be better when you get your pants off," I said as I fumbled with his belt buckle.
I knew I was acting rashly, I could see the concern on his face, but I needed to prove to myself that I was over Edward. I
needed to show Edward that I could move on just like he had and even though he would never know that I was with Jake, I
would know.
"Bella honey stop," Jake said and he grabbed my hands.
I let out a frustrated sigh. "What's the problem?" I asked.
"Do you really want our first time to be like this?" he asked.
"Full of passion and hungry need for each other?" I posed, but I knew he was right. I was acting out of anger and Jake
deserved better than that.
"Bella, you know I want you a lot," he said as he stared at my bare breasts. Shit, why hadn't I put on a bra today? "But
not like this. Not when you're angry at another guy. When we're together it'll be because it's right."
I sighed and climbed off him, holding my arm over my breasts until I could claim my shirt from the floor, and slipped it
quickly over my head. I knew that he was right. I was angry and it wasn't fair to use Jacob.
"I'm sorry," I said softly as I sat down next to him on the bed. He sat up, swinging an arm around my shoulder.
"It's ok. I'll wait for you, as long as you need to get over this guy," he whispered before kissing my cheek softly.
It was in that moment that I realized that I wasn't just going to get over Edward within a week or two. And it wasn't fair to
string Jake along and tease him if I had no intention of having a serious relationship with him. I knew that he was just a
distraction for me, someone to stoke my ego and make me feel less rejected. To him, I was a serious girlfriend - a
relationship that he was working for. I wasn't being fair to him at all.
"Jake, I can't do this," I whispered as I turned to face him, crossing my legs in front of me.
"I can wait" he started, but I cut him off.
I stroked my hand down his face and looked into his deep brown eyes, and I knew that I could never feel the way about him
that I felt for Edward. It wasn't his fault, but I couldn't do it.
"I don't feel that way about you. I'm sorry," I said.
Jake looked down into his lap and nodded his head.
"I know," he sighed. "I was kinda hoping you'd grow to feel it over time if you just gave me a chance."
"I was hoping so too," I assured him. "But I don't think it's going to happen, and it's not fair of me to lead you on. And I'm
sorry about what just happened," I said as I felt my cheeks blush.
"Hey, I'm not gonna say that I didn't enjoy the little peep-show," he joked, trying to make me smile.
I let out a soft chuckle and shook my head. He was such a dork!
"I don't think we should see each other any more," I said softly.
Jacob sighed and put his fingers under my chin, lifting my face to look at him. He leaned in slowly and pressed his lips to
mine.
"Bye Belly-Button," he whispered against my mouth as our lips parted.
I couldn't say anything as he stood and walked out of the room. He didn't look back at me and soon I heard the front door
close. A few tears slipped down my cheeks and I tried to quickly wipe them away as Alice appeared in my door.
"You did the right thing by him," she said as she made her way over and sat next to me on the bed, pulling me into a loose
hug.

"I know," I said as I nodded my head.

"Why the tears?" she asked.
"Because I've messed everything up. I couldn't be what Edward needed so he ran back to one of the skank-bots he
already dumped, and I can't be what Jake needs either. I'm just a mess," I choked out.
"You're not a mess," Alice consoled as she rubbed my back.
I gave her a skeptical look and she giggled.
"Ok, I mean, you do look a bit of a mess right now but that's just because you are crying. No girl looks pretty when she's
crying," Alice reasoned.
"What am I going to do, Alice? I can't stop thinking about him," I sighed.
"You need to talk him," Alice said simply.
"I don't want to talk to him!" I said a little more harshly than I intended.
"Why, though? Don't you want answers? Don't you want to hear it from him?" she demanded. "If it were me, I would have
gone straight to his hotel room and thrown the letter in his face and demanded an explanation!"
"That's not who I am," I said, knowing that Alice knew that already. "I'm not going to demand to be in someone's life if they
don't want me. I don't force myself on people."
We both sighed in frustration, neither one of us seeing the other's point of view.
"You did the right thing by letting Jake go," she finally said.
"I know," I said sadly.
"It's kinda messed up, you know," Alice said with a giggle.
"What is?" I asked.
"Well, the guy that you love doesn't want you back, and the guy that does want you isn't who you want," she said while
shrugging her shoulders.
"I don't see the humor in that, Alice," I chided.
"Ice-cream?" she asked with a hopeful smile, trying to make peace.
"No thanks, I think I'm just going to go to sleep," I said softly.
"But it's still early," Alice protested.
"I don't care, I'm tired," I said. I stood up, grabbed her hand, and pulled her up off the bed and lead her to my door. "See
you tomorrow, Ali."
"Good night," she said with a concerned look on her face.
I stripped out of my clothes and put my pyjamas on. I didn't care that it was still technically day time. I didn't want to venture
out of my room so I was just going to curl up in bed. My eyes were drawn to my dresser like a magnet and I stood in front
of my underwear drawer taking deep breaths.
Alice's words were echoing in my mind. She was right, I did want answers and I did want to talk to Edward, but I was also
more hurt than I thought was possible. I wasn't sure if I would be able to talk to him without yelling again, or worse
bursting into tears.
I decided to just suck it up and call Edward back to see what he was so desperate to talk to me about. I pulled the drawer
open and grabbed my phone out.
I turned it on and waited while the screen lit up and the phone registered a signal. I walked over and sat on the edge of the
bed, my leg bouncing from nerves. Was I really going to call him? I had been so rude and angry before and maybe he
didn't want to talk to me now because I had yelled at him. I took one last deep breath and started to scroll through my
contacts list to find his number.
Just before I hit the call button my phone registered that I had a voice mail. Maybe he had tried to call back again after I
had turned my phone off?
I called my mailbox and held the phone to my ear, eagerly awaiting what he had to say.
For the first few seconds there was just silence but I could hear soft breathing so I knew he was just sitting there.

" Bella I love you," he whispered sadly. My heart broke into a thousand tiny little pieces at the sorrow in his voice, but
it was equally restored to whole by the words he was saying. I couldn't help the smile that broke out over my face.
" Edward, are you coming to eat? The food is getting cold" a soft female voice said and my whole body went stiff.
He was with his girlfriend now? What had he done snuck into the other room to call me?
"Bella, please call me" he said before calling out, "Ok, I'm coming now." And then the message ended.
I really didn't know what to make of the message. I listened to it over and over. Each time I smiled when he whispered that
he loved me, and each time I cringed when I heard her voice. My heart felt like it had been ripped out of my chest and torn
into a million tiny pieces.
I was so conflicted. A part of me wanted to call him back, to beg him to love me and only me. But my pride was fighting
that response and telling me that he wanted someone else, and that I had heard her calling him to eat. They were together
right now!
The only thing that I knew for sure was that I wasn't going to call him now. Maybe in a few days, but not now.
Ok, so what are we all thinking?
As I mentioned above, I will be writing the epi soon but I'd like some feedback from you guys... would you like the epi to be
written in BPOV or EPOV? Let me know in your review and whichever POV gets the most votes is the one I will write!
Coming up next chapter - Edward's reaction to Bella's outburst on the phone :)

*Chapter 20*: Chapter 18

Welcome back to the JACA whirlwind. Only 2 chapters to go after this one. Are you getting excited about the end?
Speaking of the end - the votes for the POV of the epi were beyond my expectations - thank you! The results were 90%
Edward's POV, 8% both POVs and only 2% for BPOV so, by popular demand the epi will be in EPOV.
Thank you to sixeightshuffle for betaing this chapter so quickly. She really is a star beta! *BIG HUG*
Stephenie Meyer owns Twilight and these characters and my soul. I own life sized cutouts of Rob and Taylor :)
Enjoy xxx
Chapter 18 Breaking the Girl Code
EPOV
"Welcome home!" Emmett greeted me from my couch, holding up his beer as I walked through the door and dropped my
luggage.
"It's great to see you Emmett, but ummm what are you doing here?" I asked.
"Your TV is bigger than mine," he said with a shrug of his shoulders and took another swig of his beer.
I laughed and carried my luggage into my room and dumped it on my bed. I would worry about unpacking later. I went into
the kitchen and grabbed myself a beer from the fridge before sitting on the couch.
"How were the Cullens?" Emmett asked happily as he flicked through channels with my remote control.
"Great, they were happy to see me," I said with a smile.
"I bet they were. You hadn't been to visit them in months," Emmett said.
"I know," I sighed. It was hard working so much because my time wasn't my own, but I didn't feel the need to explain it to
Emmett because he lived it.
"You don't look relaxed! I was sure that Esme's cooking would have done you some good but you look just as stressed as
when you left Oh, wait, you haven't talked to Bella yet have you?" he asked knowingly.
I didn't know what to say. Technically I had spoken with Bella, in the form of her yelling at me, but we hadn't sorted anything
out. I sighed loudly and drank more of my beer.
"I tried to call her a few times and then one time she did answer, but she just yelled at me and then hung up. I didn't get to
say anything," I said, defeated.
"Why is she mad at you? I would have thought she'd welcome another call from you something else to brag about to her
friends," Emmett said as he shrugged his shoulders and kept flicking stations on the TV.
"I don't get it. And what she said it made no sense at all," I admitted as I scratched my fingers over my scalp, recalling
Bella's angry words and how I had no idea what she was talking about.
"Here's the thing," Emmett said as he moved forward on the couch and rested his elbows on his knees. "Women have
their own language. I never have any idea what they are saying."
I laughed. "No, Em, I understood what she was saying but it didn't make any sense."
"Don't even try to understand them, man! It's a losing battle. Nothing they say makes sense. It comes from the X
chromosome or some shit I don't know," he said seriously.
I tried my best to hold in my laughter but he was just too funny. He looked at me with the same serious expression and
rolled his eyes.
"Okay, what did she say? Let's try and decode the rambling," he said as he put the beer bottle down on the floor next to
the couch.
"Well, she said that I had no right to call her, that she hoped I was happy with whichever of my ex-girlfriends I was hooking
up with, and that I had thrown her away," I recalled, hoping I hadn't missed something important.
Emmett looked thoughtfully up at the ceiling. "Yeah, that's a tricky one. Maybe if we break it down into smaller segments,"
he said, as if we were trying to solve a math problem.
"So, she thinks you have no right to call her that indicates that she is angry. What reason would she have to be angry at
you?" he asked.

"I honestly don't know. When she left my hotel room everything was wonderful between us and then she sent that letter
and now the yelling. It just doesn't make any sense," I said, feeling frustrated because I couldn't line up the dots.
"Ok, let's leave that for now the next thing she said was about you having millions of girlfriends or something?" he
asked.
"Yeah, she brought that up as a concern ages ago but I thought we had talked it through," I said, trying to think of what else
it could mean.
"Ahhhh, rookie mistake. Women can, and will, bring up old fights to throw in your face whenever they like and without any
notice," Emmett said as he nodded his head.
"But, she said that she hoped I was happy with whichever ex-girlfriend I was with. That sounds like something different
then just being concerned about how many women I had been involved with. Have there been any new rumours about
me?" I asked.
"Not that I know of, but it's not like I follow the gossip about you. I have been too busy following the hysterical write-ups
about me and Rosie," he chuckled.
That was so typical of Emmett to be curious about the 'Emmett-gossip', whereas I tried to avoid anything said about me in
the media as much as possible and leave it up to my management team and my publicist to deal with.
"Ok, well we could look it up online. If there is a new rumour about you then there will be a million Edward Cullen websites
squawking about it right now," he offered.
"No, I'm not as concerned about that part as I am with her saying that I threw her away," I said honestly.
That was the part that had confused me the most; what would make her think that I had thrown her away? The last time I
had seen her we were both lying naked in my bed and I had begged her to stay with me. I couldn't understand what had
happened when she left my room.
"Well, to me that sounds like you dumped her," Emmett said matter-of-factly.
"Yes, that is what it implies," I agreed. "Except that I didn't dump her."
"I don't know man, the girl-code is tough," Emmett said, and I could tell that he was losing interest in our conversation
because his eyes kept wandering back to the TV.
~ OoO ~
The next day I received a text from James asking me to come into his office to talk about the new movie I would be
starting in a few weeks. I hadn't really spoken to James much since we got back from Australia and as much as I didn't
like him, I knew we needed to talk, so I made my way to his office.
I walked into the reception area and the girl behind the desk smiled at me, but she was on the phone so she just waved
me on down the hall to where James' office was. I walked slowly, seeing that his door was open a crack and raised my
hand to knock when I heard his voice.
I dropped my hand and took a step back, not wanting to disturb him if he had someone in his office already and I waited. I
could hear him talking, but there didn't appear to be anyone else in the room; he must have been on the phone.
" yeah, I was worried that she would be trouble for a while, he was so distracted by her nah, I sorted it all out ha ha
ha yeah," he laughed.
I wondered who he was talking about.
"It was easy actually easier than I was expecting All I had to do was play on their already existing insecurities and
everything else fell into place I just wrote them each a note, it wasn't hard" he said cryptically and laughed again to
whoever was on the phone.
"His said that she was only after him because he was famous yeah, he fell for it straight away Shoulda seen his
face Nah, it's what's best for his career. Having a girlfriend would only hold him back right now and he's at the top, he
needs to take advantage."
All of this was sounding extremely familiar and I stepped closer to the door, listening closely to the conversation.
"Her letter? Oh, that was even easier than his," he laughed again. "I wrote that he just thought of her as a distraction while
he was in Australia and that he had a woman back home waiting for him Yeah, never heard from her again"
My blood was boiling. So THAT was what had upset Bella so much; no wonder she was angry at me. I shoved the door
open and walked quickly into the room.

"Hang up!" I demanded, and I was shocked at how furious my voice sounded. I could feel my blood boiling and my hands
automatically curled into tight fists. I couldn't remember the last time I was this angry. How dare he interfere in my personal
life? If he had destroyed my relationship with Bella to a point where I never got her back I would kill him.
"EdEdward," he said with a smile, but I could see that it was strained.
"I said hang up!" I said again as I grabbed the phone away from his face and smashed it as hard as I could down into its
cradle.
"How the fuck dare you!" I spat at him as I stood over his desk.
He was cowering in his seat, far from the gloating, smug bastard he had been before I walked in.
"Now Eddie calm down," he said, holding his hands up in front of him.
"I will not calm down," I yelled. "You wrote me that note from Bella?" I accused.
"It was for the best, you can't be tied down at this point in your career" he said meekly.
"And you wrote one to her as well" I demanded.
He only nodded, too afraid to speak.
I could feel my body tensing up and I knew that I was going to hit him any second.
"Look, I'm sorry, I promise not to interfere in your personal life again, ok?" he asked as if trying to make peace.
But I didn't want to make peace with him. I wanted to punch him in the face, so that's what I did. I walked quickly around his
desk and drew my arm back quickly. I registered the shocked look on his face just before my fist made contact with his
jaw and he let out a loud yelp.
Shaking my stinging hand I walked back around his desk and towards the door.
"You're fucking fired!" I yelled before leaving the room and slamming the door closed behind me.
I left the building and grabbed my cell phone out of my pocket, desperate to call Bella and tell her that it was all a
misunderstanding. My chest felt so light, like I knew that once I told her what James had done, she would forgive me and I
would have her back.
I briefly wondered if James would call the police on me. That was the last thing I needed; to be arrested for assaulting my
manager and have it all through the news. But somehow I knew that he wouldn't. It would be hard to get any more actors to
sign up with him if he was suing his last client.
I grabbed my cell phone out of my pocket and dialed Bella's number. She didn't pick up so I tried again still nothing.
With a sigh I scrolled through my contacts list until I found her home number. I had assured her I would never ring without
warning her in advance, but she wasn't leaving me much of a choice. I needed to talk to her.
I hit the call button and waited while it rang several times.
"Hello," a soft voice answered. Not Bella.
"Is this Alice?" I asked.
"Yes," she said suspiciously. Probably on alert because of my accent.
"Alice this is Edward Cullen" I froze. Last time I had spoken with Bella she hadn't told Alice about me. I wasn't sure
what kind of response I was going to get to that. Would she think I was a friend playing a joke on her? Would she squeal
with excitement? Or had Bella finally told her about me?
"Well, well, well if it isn't the big famous movie star! You've got some nerve calling this number," she said sarcastically.
I breathed a sigh of relief; this was a good sign. At least Bella had told her about me.
"Alice, I really need to talk to Bella," I begged.
"She doesn't want to talk to you ever again and I can't say that I really blame her after that letter you sent. I mean,
really, what were you thinking? Was she really only a distraction to you because to me it seemed like"
I cut off her rant.
"I didn't send that letter. That's why I'm calling to talk to Bella. I just found out that my bastard manager sent Bella that letter.
I would never say those things to her I got a letter from her of a similar nature," I admitted.
"Bella didn't send you a letter," Alice said, her voice softening a little.

"I know, James sent us both a letter to break us up. Please Alice, you have to help me. Can you talk to Bella and ask her
to call me?" I asked.
"I know she won't call you. She's really angry, Edward. It's really horrible, actually. She's seeing this rebound guy and
stringing him along and I know that she doesn't care about him the way he cares about her, and as much as I don't like
him, I still feel bad for him you know?" she rambled.
Bella was seeing another guy? My heart crumbled a little and I had to lean against the wall of James' building to steady my
legs as they shook slightly. Bella was seeing another guy. So, it was over I had lost her.
I allowed that thought to permeate through my brain for a moment before my heart screamed to fight for her. I knew that I
couldn't just stay here and let someone else have her, some other guy that probably didn't appreciate the smell of her hair,
or the way her voice rose when she giggled, or the deep breathy sigh she made after we made love Oh, God! Was she
making love with this new guy? I couldn't stand the thought of another man's hands on her, another man's lips kissing her. I
wanted to scream.
I wasn't going to take that. She was mine and I wasn't going to step back and let someone else have her without a fight. If
there was any chance that she still wanted me, I was going to take it.
"I'll be there tomorrow! Make sure she lets me into the house," I said to Alice. She squealed before agreeing to see me
the following day and we hung up the phone.
I texted Emmett and asked him to pick up my car from outside James' office building. I knew that he would have questions
but I would worry about filling him in later. Right now I had to get a flight.
I flagged down the first taxi that I saw and directed them that I needed to go to the airport. Soon, I was walking up to a
ticket counter in LAX.
"I need your first ticket to Australia," I said matter-of-factly, slamming my credit card down on the counter.
"Which city?" the lady behind the desk asked.
"I don't care, any city in Australia. Whichever is the next plane leaving this airport and landing in Australia is the one I want
to be on," I told her. "I can get a connecting domestic flight if I need one," I added and she nodded her head.
"Ok, we have a flight to Sydney, stopping over in New Zealand, departing in three hours," she said, looking up to me for
conformation.
"Book it, first class," I said as I slid my credit card over the desk.
She smiled and I knew that she had recognized me, but she had probably lived in L.A. her whole life and was used to
seeing celebrities.
"Do you have any luggage to check in?" she asked, looking around for my non-existent bags.
"Ahhh no," I said. I couldn't believe that I hadn't even thought about a change of clothes. The only thought on my mind
was 'Get to Bella'. Nothing else mattered. I could buy some clothes when I got to Australia.
"Ok Mr, Cullen, please make your way down to security and through to the departure lounge," the sales assistant said
politely.
"Thank you," I said as I sighed with relief. I had my ticket in my hand and in a few hours I'd be with Bella again.
~ OoO ~
The flight was longer than I remembered, but maybe that was because I was so anxious to get there. Soon, I was in
Sydney airport trying to book the first domestic flight I could find. By that night I was walking out of the airport into the
humid air that I remembered and smiling as I looked at the city that Bella called home.
I got into a taxi and gave them Bella's home address and went over in my head what I was going to say to her. The city
flew by and as we got further out into the suburbs I could feel my pulse racing faster and faster. She was close.
The taxi driver pulled up and I realized that I didn't even change any US dollars into Australian money so I handed him my
credit card and then jumped out of the car and looked up and down the street. Bella's little car was parked across the
street and I smiled, knowing that she was just inside the building.
I ran inside and climbed the stairs until I was outside the apartment where she lived. I could hear loud music blaring from
inside, Lady Gaga, and two out of tune voices singing along at the top of their lungs. It sounded like they were having fun.
I raised my fist and knocked on the door nothing. I knocked again, a little louder this time the music stopped and I
could hear voices talking. I took a step away from the door and couldn't hide the smile that was on my face as I saw a
shadow pass by the door. The door handle slowly turned and then Bella was there.

Her beautiful eyes were shining along with the huge grin that was lighting up her whole face and I was mesmerized by her.
The smile dropped when she saw me and her lips formed a small 'o' in shock before her eyes went hard and cold and the
door was slammed in my face.
I stood there staring at the wood panelling of the door and sighed. I had expected that.
Thanks for reading everyone :) You all mean so much to me and I love hearing what you think so please take a minute to
type me a review - they make me smile!
Also, as this story has onlt 2 chapters to go, I'm planning my next story. Yep, I have a new one in the works. It will be called
~ More Than Words ~ and will be full of lots of UST :) So, if you want to read more from me then add me on Author Alert so
you don't miss it!

*Chapter 21*: Chapter 19

Ok, here is the final chapter. Only the epi to go, which I will post next week.
Thank you to the wonderful sixeightshuffle for her awesome beta skills and for her lightning fast speed :)
Stephenie Meyer owns Twilight, these characters and my soul. I own an unhealthy obsession with a story called FORKS IN
THE ROAD by sowrong... seriously - I'm obsessed with that story!
Chapter 19 Talking Through Doors
BPOV
"Alice, can you get that?" I asked as the phone in the living room rang.
I was lying on my bed sulking and I didn't feel like getting up. I could hear Alice murmuring to whoever was on the phone
but I didn't care who it was. I didn't want to talk to anyone anyway, hence the reason I had switched off my cell phone off.
A few minutes later, Alice appeared in my doorway with a little smile on her lips.
"What's up Ali?" I asked as I rolled over and looked at her.
"Nothing I was just thinking about Edward," she said cautiously.
I felt my face harden at the mention of his name and her smile dropped a little.
"I don't want to talk about him," I said. I knew that I was being stubborn but I didn't care.
"Bella," she said softly as she walked into my room and sat on the edge of my bed. "You know that I will support whatever
decision you make but have you thought about the fact that you don't really know what is going on? Yes, you got a letter,
but maybe he's changed his mind he has been trying to contact you he must have something to say."
I knew that she was being gentle on purpose but I felt like she was hiding something from me, some piece of information
that I should know, and it made me defensive.
"Why would he write the letter and then change his mind?" I demanded.
"Maybe he didn't write that letter," she said softly.
I opened my eyes wide at her in shock and shook my head in disbelief. What would make her think that he didn't write the
letter? Of course he had written it it said everything that I had been afraid he had been thinking and he obviously just
didn't want to say it to my face. It made perfect sense that he wouldn't want me. I was just me.
"I don't want to talk about this anymore. Good night Alice," I said rudely as I rolled over and put a pillow over my head.
I heard her sigh and felt the bed shift as she stood up, then I heard my bedroom door close. I lay there thinking about what
Alice had said If Edward hadn't written the letter, then who had? It didn't make any sense for anyone else to write those
things. He had to have written it.
~OoO~
The next day I was still lying in bed at lunch time when there was a soft knock on my bedroom door.
"I'm not here!" I called loudly, and I heard Alice giggle as she entered my room.
"Time to get up," she announced in her too-cheery voice.
"No thanks," I said as I pulled the comforter up over my head.
"That wasn't a request," she said firmly as she pulled the comforter off of the bed and left me lying there with no covers. I
shivered as the cold air hit me and glared at her.
"What the hell?" I asked.
"I'm sick of you lying around and moping. You are going to get up, have a shower, and put on something pretty and we are
going to have some fun today!" she said with her hands on her hips.
"Alice, I don't think"
"Now, Bella!" she yelled, and I jumped off the bed in shock at her harsh tone.
"Shower, make-up, pretty clothes," she commanded as she pushed me into the bathroom.

"Where are we going?" I asked.

"Nowhere. We're just going to sit and have some girl time," she said happily.
"Then why do I need make-up?" I complained.
"You feel better when you look better," she said simply as she pulled the bathroom door closed and left me alone to
shower.
I allowed myself the luxury of a long shower and I tried to perk myself up while the steaming water ran over my skin. Alice
was determined to get me out of my funk, and as much as I just wanted to crawl back into bed and never resurface, I
thought that I could try and have some fun. If it didn't work my bed would still be there.
If I was going to do this cheering up thing then I was going to do it right. I grabbed my razor and shaved my legs, exfoliated
all over my body, and put a mud-mask on my face. Alice was right; by the time I stepped out of the shower I was feeling
much more human.
I towel dried my hair and brushed it quickly so that it would hopefully dry in soft waves rather than in a frizzy mess, then
applied some mascara and lipstick. I didn't see any point in putting on full make-up, especially when I had just put a mask
on my face and my skin was feeling so soft.
I walked through to my bedroom in just a towel and stood looking into my closet. Alice had said to wear something pretty,
but if we were just going to be at home I wanted to be in something comfortable. I stared at the clothes hanging in my
closet and finally decided on a jean skirt and v-neck sweater. It was simple but cute.
"Put on your prettiest underwear!" Alice called through the door.
"What why?" I demanded.
"Because it will make you feel prettier," she called back.
I sighed and rummaged around in my top drawer until I found the pale pink lacy bra and panty set that Alice had bought my
and that I had never worn. It just didn't feel like me, but I supposed that if I was just wearing it to give myself the illusion of
happiness it couldn't hurt.
I changed into the pink lace and marvelled at my amazing cleavage that the new bra gave as I stared in the mirror and
slipped my clothes back on.
"I'm coming in," Alice called through the door.
"Ok," I said.
She walked in and surveyed my appearance with a small nod of her head.
"That will do nicely, now come on," she said as she grabbed my hand and pulled me out into the living room.
"What have you got planned?" I asked as I looked around the living room and saw that she had lit some candles and had
big bowls of popcorn on the coffee table. For a moment I freaked out that Alice was trying to have a date with me but then I
calmed that thought by reminding myself that she loved Jasper but maybe this was a way to try and get me into a threeway with them?
"I thought we would try and get you to love 'love' again. I know that Edward hurt you, but you can't keep moping about it
forever. So, we are going to watch some romantic movies and then dance around to love-songs until you remember how
great love can be!" Alice said excitedly.
I groaned and turned to walk back into my bedroom. Was she serious? That sounded like the most boring day ever!
"Get back here, Isabella!" she said sternly, and I reluctantly walked back to the couch. How bad could it be? It was just a
few movies.
"What are we watching first?" I asked dejectedly as I sat down on the couch and started eating the popcorn.
"The Notebook," Alice said as she sat next to me and pressed some buttons on the remote control, starting the movie.
As the credits rolled Alice and I both had tears streaming down our faces with contented smiles.
"Ryan Gosling is hot!" I sighed as I put down my own empty popcorn bowl.
"Yeah" Alice agreed wistfully. "But, see how a misunderstanding tore them apart and how it was them talking about it
and forgiving each other that brought them back together?" she added slyly.
I knew what she was getting at but I wasn't going to let her get away with it.

"Yes, and did you see that it was letters that screwed them up in the first place?" I said sarcastically. I didn't want to admit
that my heart had gone pitter-patter when they reconciled.
Alice just shook her head at me and put her popcorn bowl down on the coffee table so she could stretch her legs out.
"So, what's up next?" I asked. As much as I didn't want to admit it, I was kind of having fun.
"Music," she said as she looked slyly at her watch. I had noticed that she was keeping a close eye on the time and I
wondered what on Earth she could be waiting for.
"Music?" I asked, needing more clarification.
"Well, karaoke to be exact," she giggled.
"Ummm no!" I said, folding my arms over my chest in defiance.
"Oh, come on, Bella it'll be fun and I'm the only one here," she begged.
"Oh, fine!" I sighed as I stood up and helped her to move the coffee table out of the middle of the room.
Alice turned on the stereo and soon we were both dancing around the room and singing very loudly to I Will Always Love
You by Whitney Houston. As cheesy as it was to be singing corny love songs, I had to admit that I was having a fun day,
and when Always by Bon Jovi came on I squealed with excitement and started singing along. After about an hour of
singing and dancing I was starting to feel very happy, but I wasn't going to tell Alice that.
There was a loud knock on the door and I looked at Alice curiously.
"Did you order food?" I called loudly over the music.
She shrugged her shoulders and waved her hands at me to open the door while she turned off the stereo. I stood still for a
moment, not believing my eyes, then slammed the door closed and walked over to Alice who was sneakily trying to
disappear into her bedroom.
"You knew about this, didn't you?" I accused her.
"Knew about what?" she squeaked out.
"Oh, come on, Alice Edward Cullen is standing out in our hallway and you have me in here all dressed up and singing
love songs that can't be a coincidence."
Alice blushed bright red and we both jumped when there was another knock on the door.
"Please let me inside," Edward called through the door.
Alice rushed over and pulled the door open, and I froze as Edward walked into the room, his eyes staring at me intently.
"Bella" he said with a small smile on his lips.
I knew it was stupid and immature and an over reaction, but I just couldn't face him right then. I had planned on answering
his next phone call, if he made one, out of curiosity to see what he wanted but to have him here, right in front of me, was
too much.
I stared into his eyes for a moment and saw love and pain and desperation did my eyes look the same? Being so close
to him reminded me of the last time we had been in the same room together. How we had lain naked in his bed and
kissed, and I suddenly felt flushed and embarrassed.
Edward was still just staring at me with a smile on his face, and I took a few steps back from him because I was feeling
overwhelmed.
"How are you, Edward?" Alice asked cheerfully from behind him, and he jumped and turned to look at her in shock, as if
he had forgotten that she was there.
"I'm fine, thanks, Alice," he said genuinely before turning back to me with an intense stare.
It was all too much. I was suddenly extremely aware of the way my cleavage was pressed together and the low v-neck of
the shirt I was wearing, and the intense stare that he was giving me was freaking me out. I turned and ran down the hallway
to my bedroom and slammed the door shut, sliding down it to sit on the floor.
I was taking deep breaths as I tried to calm my thoughts.
Edward Cullen was standing in my living room. Edward Cullen had flown all the way from Los Angeles to speak to me to
see me. Why would he do that? There was a small voice in my head that said it was because he loved me but I told that
voice to shut up.

"Bella" he said from the other side of the door. He sounded so sad and desperate and my heart swelled for him.
I couldn't bring myself to say anything though. I wasn't sure why I was so angry at him. Yes, that letter had been horrible, but
he had been making constant efforts to talk to me and had even flown all the way around the world and I still couldn't
face him? I couldn't deny that my heart had leapt in my chest when I had seen him and that there was a part of me that
wanted to have his arms wrapped around me.
"Bella you don't have to say anything, just listen ok?" he asked, and I could see his shadow under the door; he was
sitting on the floor, mirroring my position.
"Ok," I said softly.
"I know you got a letter from me but it wasn't from me. I swear to you, I didn't send you any letter. My manager, James,
sent us each a letter I got one from you saying that you only wanted me because I was famous" he trailed off sadly.
I was shocked. I knew for sure that I hadn't sent him a letter and it gave me hope that what he was saying was the truth.
Had James played us both?
"I didn't send you a letter," I said softly. I wanted to believe him, but at the same time I was suspicious that he may have
been lying to get me to forgive him.
"I found that out when I overheard him talking on the phone and bragging about how he had broken us up. I swear to you, I
love you I want to be with you," he said, and when I looked down at his shadow under the door I saw that the tips of his
fingers were pressed through the crack underneath the door.
I reached out and gently stroked the tips of his fingers and I heard him sigh. There was a soft thud as he rested his
forehead on the door.
"I heard her on the message," I said sadly, not allowing myself to forgive him just yet. He claimed to have not written the
letter, but I had heard a woman in the background on his voicemail.
"What?" he asked, sounding confused.
"The last voicemail message you sent where you said you loved me I heard a woman in the background calling you
to" I didn't get to finish because he cut me off with a low chuckle.
"You mean my mom?" he asked.
"I don't know who she was," I said, feeling a little more hopeful that it was his mother.
"Bella, last week I went home to visit my parents. When I left you that message my mom came and asked me to come
down to dinner. It wasn't another woman I swear!" he said emphatically.
"You didn't send the letter" I said slowly, trying to convince myself that it was the truth.
"No," he assured me as he pressed his fingers as far underneath the door as he could, trying to reach out to me.
"You want to be with me?" I clarified.
I knew that I was repeating myself, but I had spent the past few weeks convincing myself that Edward didn't love me, that
he didn't want me, so that I could move on. It was hard to undo the mental conditioning I had given myself.
"Yes," he whispered.
My heart started beating harder in my chest and I slowly stood up and turned around so that I was facing the door. My hand
rested on the door knob and I slowly turned it and pulled it open.
As I had guessed, Edward was sitting on the floor, leaning on the wall next to the doorframe with his fingers down where
the bottom of the door had just been. He looked up at me, shocked, and I could see the hope in his eyes.
He stood up quickly and took a step towards me, his eyes shining and a small smile on his lips. He reached his hand out
slowly and traced his fingers down my arm gently. My skin burned where he touched me and I automatically took a step
closer, as if drawn to him like a magnet.
"Edward," I said softly as I looked at his beautiful face. Looking at him was really an experience. His chiselled jaw was
covered in light stubble and his green eyes sparkled as he smiled back at me.
I took the final step towards him and wrapped my arms around his neck, pulling his mouth to mine as I kissed him hungrily.
He moaned into my mouth and I licked his bottom lip, begging for entrance.
Our tongues moved together and my hands fisted the hair at the base of his neck. It felt so good to be in his arms again.
Passion was coursing through my body and I took several steps backwards, pulling him along with me into my bedroom.

He kicked the door shut behind him and then spun us around, pressing me hard against the door, his whole body flush
against mine as he continued to kiss me feverishly.
"God Bella missed you," he breathed as he kissed along my jaw to my throat.
"I missed you, too," I breathed out as his mouth continued to move along my neck. His hands slipped under the hem of my
sweater, his warm fingers grazing over my stomach.
"Alice told me you have a new boyfriend," he said suddenly and pulled away from me.
"What?" I asked, shocked at his quick change of subject.
"Sorry, I just remembered Alice said you are with someone else now" he trailed off, and I could see sadness in his
eyes.
"Oh" was all I could think to say. How did I explain Jake?
"Sorry, I shouldn't have kissed you," he said sadly, and he took another step back from me as he ran his hands through his
hair roughly.
"No, I don't have a boyfriend," I blurted out.
He looked up at me hopefully and smiled. "You don't?"
"Well, I started seeing someone casually after you left as a way to help me get over you I was mad at you and wanted to
feel like someone wanted me" I explained.
He looked annoyed for a second so I continued before he could say anything.
"I went on a few dates with an old friend of mine from school but I just didn't feel anything for him. I told him a few days ago
that nothing was going to happen with us," I said, hoping I had explained it properly.
"So, you're single?" he clarified.
I giggled and launched myself at him, causing us to both fall backwards onto my bed.
"Nope, I'm not single," I said as I kissed up his jaw to his ear. "I'm dating this guy called Edward," I whispered before
taking his earlobe into my mouth and sucking on it lightly.
Edward groaned and squeezed his arms around me and rolled us so that he was lying on top of me.
"I love you," he whispered before peppering small kisses all over my face.
"I love you," I said sincerely.
Ok, I know that some of you are going to cry that I faded to black there and didn't write the lemon that undoubtedly followed
their declarations of love. I love smut, I really do... but I think it only works when it enhances the story. It just didn't feel right
to me to write sex here. Because their relationship has been mostly emotional (they have barely spent any time together in
person) it didn't feel necessary to me to rekindle their physical relationship. But, feel free to let your imaginations wander
to what would have happened next.
Next week I'll be posting the epi and then this little story will be over... sad panda
Please leave a review and let me know what you thought of this chapter.
Love you all xxx

*Chapter 22*: Chapter 22

Here it is - JACA the epi!
I hope you are all happy with how this story ends, and I even added some citrusy fun for you all. And that shows just how
much I love you all because I hate writing lemons and I am not at all good at it hahahaha So, I apologize that the lemon is
crap, but i hope you will appreciate my effort none the less hahahaha
Thank you, as always, to the light of my life - my beta and friend, sixeightshuffle. I am lucky enough to be going to meet her
in real life in just 3 short week and it is going to be EPIC! Keep an eye on our twitters for some great tweets! Who knows
what we will get up to while we're together hahaha _Hannah81_ and sixeightshuffle
For the final time - Stephenie Meyer owns Twilight, these charcaters and my soul!
I own a HUGE appreciation to Stephenie for allowing us to play with her children as much as we want. Not all authors are
so gracious and I hope she knows that we appreciate it!
Just A Call Away
Epilogue That's A Wrap!
EPOV
I looked at my watch for what must have been the millionth time. I was supposed to be finished shooting for the day three
hours ago. I had hoped that I would have time to go home, have a shower, and get ready before Bella's plane landed but
those hopes had died when the director refused to let us leave on time.
I looked at my watch again and worked out that if I left right now I would arrive at LAX just as her plane was scheduled to
land I could still make it.
"Ok, let's take that scene again from the top," the director yelled.
"What?" I yelled, anger building inside me.
"Yes, Edward, we all know that you have somewhere to be, but I'm not letting you go until we get this scene. So go make a
phone call of whatever you have to do to get out of your plans," the director said angrily.
I knew that he was frustrated. We were days behind in shooting because of bad weather and his lead star was now trying
to rush through scenes but I couldn't leave Bella just standing at the airport alone.
It had been three months since I had flown to Australia to make things right with her. Leaving her behind again had been
one of the hardest things I had ever done, but we had agreed that it wouldn't be for long. We hated being apart from each
other, but it was impossible for me to keep my career while living in Australia so she had agreed to move to L.A. to be
with me.
She had finished out the semester of her classes and had enrolled to complete her Bachelor Degree at UCLA, which she
was very excited about because she said some scenes from her favorite TV show were filmed there.
Over the past three months she had steadily been packing up her life in Australia and mailing me boxes of her belongings;
my living room currently looked like a storage house with boxes piled all around. I didn't care. They meant that she was
coming.
I tried to call Bella, hoping to explain to her that I was running late and to get a taxi to my apartment and I would meet her
there when I could, but her phone went straight to voicemail so she must have still been on the plane. With a loud sigh, I
called the only person I could think of to help.
"Eddo," Emmett's voice said happily into the phone.
"Hey Emmett, can you do me favor?" I asked, speaking quickly because I was being stared down by the director.
"Anything, Bro."
"Can you race down to LAX and pick Bella up and take her back to my place?" I asked.
Emmett was silent for a moment and then burst out laughing. "Oh man, you suck at being a boyfriend! Her first second
here and you are already messing up!" he chuckled.
"Shut up! I can't help it. The director won't let me leave until we get this scene," I sighed with frustration.
"Yeah, yeah. Don't worry, Princess, I'll look after your girl," he promised.

"Please explain to her that I would love nothing more than to be there myself and that I promise to make it up to her," I said
emphatically.
"Oh, you will. I guarantee it! Your life is about to change in ways you can't possibly imagine living with a woman is very
different to just dating," Emmett explained.
I rolled my eyes but then remembered how he had been right about the "girl code" and made a mental note to ask him
more about living with a girl when I had the time. The director was staring at me with his arms folded now and I knew that
he was losing his patience.
"Thanks for doing this, Emmett, just make sure she's settled and happy and I'll try and get home as quickly as I can," I said
before hanging up, switching my phone off, and shoving it in my pocket.
~OoO~
Two hours later we were finally released from the set and I had a quick shower in my trailer as I didn't want to go home to
see Bella and be all stinky. I was so excited to see her that I felt like I was vibrating as I drove home. Of course the traffic
was disgusting and I ended up sitting still for over twenty minutes.
I decided to check my phone to see if Bella had called. I had two voice messages.
"Hello Edward, this is Alice Brandon Bella's best friend in the whole wide world, and I am calling to tell you that you
better look after her," Alice said. Her voice sounded quite scary and I couldn't picture it coming out of her tiny body.
"Bella's happiness means more to me than you will ever know, and if I get a phone call from her in tears then you are
gonna hear from me. There, now that that ugly business is out of the way when can I come to visit?" she said, ending the
message with an excited squeal.
I shook my head and wondered what my life was going to be like from now on. I had never lived with a girlfriend before
and I was wondering if maybe I should have taken Bella up on her offer. When we had first discussed her moving to L.A.
Bella had wanted to get her own place. She said she didn't want to crowd me too much or make me change around my
whole life.
I had dismissed that thought in favor of having her with me all the time, which was still appealing, but I was starting to
wonder just how different my life would actually be.
I deleted Alice's message and listened to the second one.
"Edward, darling, it's Mom. I just wanted to call and say how happy your father and I are that you have found someone
special. Please bring her home to meet us soon. We are very proud of you. Love you, sweetheart."
I smiled as I listened to my mom and I knew that she was happier about my finding love than any other achievement in my
life.
Very slowly the traffic started flowing again and I sighed with relief as I pulled my car into the parking garage of my
building. Excitement raced through my body as I realized that Bella was just inside, and I ran up the stairs and fumbled
with my keys at the door.
I walked inside quickly and scanned the room. Everything looked as it was. Boxes were lined up along the far wall and the
lights were all switched off. I stopped for a moment, wondering where she could be, and then I heard soft singing coming
from the bedroom.
I walked slowly down the hall and stood in the doorway with my mouth hanging open. There she was and she was
glorious.
Bella had her iPod earplugs in and hadn't realized that I was there, so I took advantage of the moment and took her in.
She had her hair piled up loosely on the top of her head in a messy bun with several strands hanging down around her
face. She was wearing sweatpants and an old t-shirt but she had never looked more beautiful.
She was singing along to her iPod and swaying slowly to the music as she hung clothes up in my closet. I stared for a
moment at her items of clothing hung next to mine and a swell of emotion hit me all at once. She was here to be with
me.
I walked quickly over to her and wrapped my arms around her waist from behind, burying my face in her neck and inhaling
deeply.
"Oh!" she gasped in surprise, but then I saw a beautiful smile break out over her face as she realized it was me holding
her. "Hey," she said as she pulled the buds out of her ears and let them hang down.
"I'm sorry I wasn't there to meet you," I said regretfully. "I wanted to be there so much!"
"It's ok," she said as she spun in my arms and wrapped her hands around my neck. "Emmett took me out for dinner and
then I just came back here and started unpacking. Oh, I should have dressed prettier!" she said, looking down at her

casual clothes.
"You look gorgeous," I growled in her ear as I kissed along her neck and pulled her tightly up against me. If felt so right to
have her in my arms at last.
I reached down and brushed some loose hair out of her eyes and looked at her adoringly.
"Welcome home," I whispered before softly pressing my lips to hers. I had meant it to be a gentle, loving kiss, but the
months we had spent apart combined with her scent had me extremely aroused and soon we were kissing passionately.
When she lifted her leg and hitched it around my hip I let out a groan and lifted her up. Carrying her over to the bed, I laid
her down and then crawled over the top of her.
"I love you," she gasped as she broke our lips apart and was breathing heavily.
"I love you," I sighed as I peppered little kisses over her face and throat.
Her hands stroked down my chest and stomach and slipped under my shirt to rest on the waistband of my pants.
"Bella," I growled in a warning to let her know that if she didn't stop soon I wasn't going to stop either.
She giggled and rubbed her hand down lower, grazing my cock, and I let out a low hiss. My body started working of its
own accord then. One moment she was gently stroking my cock through my pants and the next I had pulled her shirt over
her head and was busily unclasping her bra.
I groaned when her breasts were freed from their lacy prison and gently flicked my tongue over her left nipple. She sighed
and twined her fingers through my hair, pulling me closer to her breast.
"Edward," she moaned as I took the erect bud into my mouth and swirled my tongue around it roughly. "I need you now."
I pulled back and looked deep into her eyes, searching for permission to claim her. She bit her lip and looked back at me
with lustful eyes and that was all I needed. My lips crashed against hers again as my hands moved down her body,
stroking and teasing my way to her core.
My fingers slipped under the band of her sweatpants and I pushed them down quickly, and she kicked them off her feet. I
knelt up over her and pulled my own shirt over my head and unbuckled my pants, pushing them, along with my boxers,
roughly down my body to join Bella's clothes on the floor.
"I've waited for this," Bella moaned as I slid back up her body and settled my hips between her legs. She spread them
wide for me and thrust her hips up so that my cock rubbed against her entrance.
We both groaned as I eased myself inside her and then we started moving together. This was not at all how I had planned
for her first night in my home to be. I had wanted to love her slowly, worship her body all night long, but our passion had
taken over and passionate it was. But this was what we needed right now, the release. We had all night to love each
other we had the rest of our lives to be gentle.
We were moving hard and fast against each other's bodies. I was breathing heavily as I thrust into her and she was
moaning loudly. Her throaty sounds were pushing me closer to my release. As I thrust into her I arched my back, trying to
get as deep as possible.
"God Edward ugh," Bella groaned as I felt her walls tighten and spasm around me. Her eyes were squeezed closed
and I made a mental note to make sure she had her eyes open the next time she came. I wanted to see her.
The pressure was building inside of me and I threw my head back as my release hit me. My whole body felt as if it were on
fire but in a good way. I gave a few final thrusts before collapsing on top of her, breathing heavily.
"Edward," Bella moaned as she pulled me flat against her chest and kissed me again. "That was amazing," she groaned
against my lips.
"You are amazing," I said as I nuzzled into her neck and curled up next to her, pulling myself tightly around her body.
I traced my fingers in delicate patters over her bare stomach and around her breasts.
"So, I guess you're happy I'm here?" she asked with a giggle.
"That is the understatement of the century," I sighed. I leaned over and placed an open-mouth kiss on the side of her neck,
then took her earlobe into my mouth, sucking gently. She made a purring sound as my tongue traced the shell of her ear
and I could feel myself getting hard again already.
I knew that I wanted to make love to her over and over, all night long, but I was also aware that she had just spent fourteen
hours on a plane and might just want to go to sleep.
"Are you tired, love?" I asked softly.

"A little," she sighed as she rolled onto her side so we were facing each other, nose to nose. I could feel her warm breath
on my face.
"Sleep," I whispered and pulled her close to my chest.
She felt so small and warm in my arms, and as I listened to her rhythmic breathing I found myself thinking about our future. I
knew that the love that I felt for her would never diminish. She was it for me. I couldn't predict how our lives would play out;
maybe we would have children, maybe we wouldn't. Maybe my career would soar and we would live in a huge mansion in
Beverly Hills. Or maybe my next movie would flop, I wouldn't be able to find work, and we would end up living in a dump
somewhere.
None of that mattered to me, though. It didn't matter where we lived or what we did for work as long as we were together,
I knew that we would be ok.
Just before I closed my eyes and fell into my own slumber, Bella softly whispered my name in her sleep and I knew that I
had been wrong in my thoughts before. We weren't going to be ok we were going to be happy.
~ THE END ~
Thank you so much for taking this journey with me! I have loved every moment of it and am sad to say goodbye, but this is
the natural ending of the story and where I always imagined it to end. Please feel free to think about how you would like
their future to play out and maybe send me a review and let me know how you see them in 10 years? Do they have kids?
Are they rich and famous or just a normal couple with Edward being a has-been actor? I'm curious about how you see
things playing out.
Thank you to everyone who has read this story and a big hug to everyone who has ever left a review! I would love it if you
could take 5 seconds to leave me a small message now, even if you have never reviewed before - I'd love to hear from
you and to say goodbye from JACA!
I am going to the USA for Comic Con in San Diego in a few weeks so I wont be posting anything before I go away, BUT I
do have a new multi-chapter fic in the works that I will start regular postings for when I get back. Expect that to start soon, if
you don't want to miss it then add me to author alert :)
Oh, and who has seen ECLIPSE? I have seen it 3 times so far and I LOVE IT! How good are Jasper and Emmett? Just
saying hahahaha Let me know in your review what you thought of it, you're favorite line, actor etc!
Again, thank you all, you (the readers) are the reason I write and I appreciate you so much xxx Bye for now...